ARTES
1817
SCIENTIA
LIBRARY
VERITAS
OF THE
UNIVERSITY OF MICHIGAN
TUEBOR
АМАНТИННЫМИНИНИТЕ
THE GIFT OF
J. H. Russell
14952#2124811|
EV
3277
WA!
"W79

Elalpin se
very affec.
Your Harriet.
UNIV
OF
MEMOIR
OF
MRS. HARRIET L. WINSLOW,
THIRTEEN YEARS A MEMBER
OF THE
AMERICAN MISSION IN CEYLON
BY REV. MIRON WINSLOW.
=
PUBLISHED BY THE
AMERICAN TRACT SOCIETY,
150 NASSAU-STREET, NEW YORK.
•
.
BV
3277
W77
W79
Entered according to Act of Congress, in the year 1840.
by OLIVER R. KINGSBURY, in the Clerk's Office of the
District Court of the Southern District of New-York.
Right of publishing transferred to the American Tract Society.
5-11-33 fur
gift
J4 Russell
6-6-33
PREFACE.
The wishes of his associates abroad, and
of the friends of missions at home, induced
the Compiler to attempt the preparation of
this memoir, though it was undertaken
amidst the distractions and multiplied en-
gagements of a visit to his native land, which
the claims of the heathen forbade him to
protract.
The favor with which it has been received,
especially as "introducing the reader into
the daily trials and enjoyments, the hopes,
labors, and disappointments of the mission-
ary life," and bringing into view those parts
of the picture not usually presented in pub-
lished journals and reports, with the peculiar
light and shade given by the delicate touches
of a female hand, has led to its careful revi-
sion: those portions which seemed less im-
L
4
PREFACE.
5-
:
portant being omitted or condensed, and giv-
ing place to new and valuable matter, which,
through the kindness of correspondents and
friends, has since been obtained.
In an Introduction by the Rev. JAMES H.
EVANS to one of the two reprints of this
work in England, from which it has also
been translated into French, he notices the
mass of missionary intelligence it comprises;
the ease and simplicity of its style and narra-
tive of occurring events; the example it af-
fords of early consecration, and patient, self-
denying activity and perseverance in the ser-
vice of Christ; the illustration of the useful-
ness, responsibility and encouragements of
christian mothers, and especially the wives of
missionaries; the value to those abroad of
mutual confidence, watchfulness, and fidelity;
the riches of Divine grace bestowed on the
prayers and labors of faith and love; and the
exhibition it contains of the true principles of
missionary effort, on the success of which
depends, under God, the hopes of millions
PREFACE.
5
thronging the pathway to eternal perdition,
every one of whose souls has a worth which
no human thought can conceive.
It was to deliver such, "drawn unto death
and ready to be slain," that the efforts detail-
ed in this volume were made, and the life, of
which some account is given, was consecra-
ted to their good. And if this imperfect me-
morial, by one who, willing to pay a tribute of
affection, feels himself also "a debtor" to the
heathen, shall kindle spark of missionary
zeal in one youthful breast-or throw the
least light on the path of any follower of the
Lord Jesus to a foreign land-or excite in
any heart a throb of pity for a dying world,
or an emotion of sympathy with the suffering
Saviour in the "travail of his soul," his
labor will not have been "in vain in the
Lord."
CONTENTS.
CHAPTER I.—HER EARLY Life.—1796 to 1816.
Conversion-juvenile letters and journal-commu-
nion with God-war with Great Britain-taste for
literature-Wadsworth's mountain-Society and
School for the poor-death of a brother-letter
and journal-journey in New England-efforts for
the salvation of young friends-visit to the city of
New-York.
CHAPTER II.-CONSECRATION TO THE MISSIONARY
WORK-1816 to 1819.
Examination of duty as to missions-opposition of
friends-grounds of her decision-joy in consecrat-
ing herself-private meditations on the subject—
short residence at Litchfield, Conn.-letters-Dr.
Griffin-visit at New Haven-Mr. Cornelius-Dr.
Worcester-benevolent endeavors efforts for the
spiritual benefit of individuals-ordination of Mr.
Winslow-designation to Ceylon-marriage—visit
to Andover and Vermont-farewell notes-embark-
ation.
CHAPTER III.-VOYAGE TO CALCUTTA AND PASSAGE,
THROUGH TRINCOMALIE, GALLE And Colombo, to Jaff-
NA-1819 to 1820.
Journal and Revival at Sea-Ascent of the Hoogley-
beautiful scenery-drowning of the gods-mission-
11
67
$
8
CONTENTS.
ary and other friends at Calcutta-passage to Trin-
comalie-brief description of Ceylon-Fort Galle-
a Boodhist temple-Colombo-friendship of Sir
Robert Brownrigg-arrival at Jaffna.
CHAPTER IV.-FIRST YEAR IN CEYLON-TO THE
GOVERNMENTAL RESTRICTIONS-1820 to 1821.
Origin of the Ceylon mission-first missionaries—po-
litical and religious notices of Jaffna-description of
five mission stations-free and boarding-schools-
death of Rev. Mr. Warren-first impressions of Mrs.
W.—the language to be acquired early-the banian-
tree-self-examination-houses of the Tamulians-
happiness in the decision to enter on a mission-
missionary trials-darkness and blindness of the
heathen-cheering accessions to the boarding-school-
violent prejudices-persecution of Supyen-Hindoo
system of transmigration and fatalism-absurd me-
thods of appeasing the gods-dishonesty-death of
Mrs. Poor-governmental prohibition of a press, and
of future additions to the mission.
141
189
CHAPTER V.-SECOND AND THIRD YEARS IN CEYLON
-OF THE ESTABLISHMENT OF THE MISSION SEMINARY
AND FEMALE CENTRAL SCHOOL-1821 to 1823.
Progress of the mission-joy in God-Maternal Socie-
ty-letter to Maternal Society, Portland, Maine-
some girls obtained for the school-Mrs. Schrayder
-letter to the Female Society for prayer-to a fe-
male associate-privilege of prayer-four received
to the church-preaching at a school bungalow-
CONTENTS.
<
anniversary observed by the "Indus fraternity ”—
meetings for prayer-death of Rev. Mr. Richards-
his early devotion to missions-prayers of native
children-beggars-employment of a day-religious
privileges-heathen children-school for girls
opened.
CHAPTER VI.-FOURTH AND FIFTH YEARS IN CEY-
LON-EMBRACING THE GENERAL REVIVAL OF RELIGION
IN 1824.
Mission Seminary-Female Central School-burial of
the dead-car-festival at Nellore-General Revival
at all the stations-wrestling prayer-meeting of
youth-meetings at the several stations-access to
God-meeting of children of the boarding-schools-
the work revived-blessing of social prayer-new
year reflections-character of the work-reception
of forty-nine to the church.
CHAPTER VII.-SIXTH TO TENTH YEARS IN CEYLON—
INCLUDING JOURNEY TO MADRAS AND CALCUTTA—
1825 to 1830.
Failure of health-dangerous passage to Madras and
Calcutta-death of a daughter-brief description of
Madras-letters to Miss Bird at Gorruckpore-Ro..
man and Pagan ceremonies compared-communion
with God-appeal to an early associate-diaries—
admissions to the church-robbers-conversion of a
schoolmaster-death of an infant son-conversion
of sisters-sense of responsibility-Sunday-school
at Oodooville-influence of the climate-sufferings
of the natives-prayers of the churches.
9
229
283
319
יו
10
CONTENTS.
CHAPTER VIII.—QUALIFICATIONS OF MISSIONARLES-
REVIVAL OF 1831-GOVERNMENTAL RESTRICTIONS RE-
MOVED.
Qualifications of missionaries-house and furniture-
manners and customs-singular fishing-boat-letter
to her sisters-to her parents-native marriages—
female influence-revival of religion-sixty-one re-
ceived to the church-fire at Manepy-death of her
father-son sent to America-reasons for return of
children-letters to her son-governmental restric-
tions removed-conversion of a Court Moodeliar.
CHAPTER IX.-DECEASE OF HER SON IN AMERICA-
RESULTS OF LABOR-SUDDEN DEATH-CHARACTER.
Arrival and death of her son in America-private re-
flections on parting with him-letters-brief sketch
of his life-cheering results of missionary labor-
last letter to her mother-renewed dedication of her-
self and family to God-sudden death-character-
tribute to her memory-death of sisters.
377
436
MEMOIR.
CHAPTER I.
Her Early Life.
Conversion-Juvenile letters and journal-Communion
with God-War with Great Britain-Taste for litera-
ture-Wadsworth's mountain-Society and school for
the poor-Death of a brother-Letter and journal-
Journey in New England-Efforts for the salvation of
young friends-Visit to the city of New-York.
There is a charm in native simplicity, and a
value in the record of facts in christian experi-
ence and the missionary life. These, it is be-
lieved, will be found combined in the following
memoirs, and especially the correspondence, of
one who wrote with no view to the public eye;
but whose active mind and glowing affections
induced her, for the promotion of her own walk
with God, and in frank and unreserved commu-
nications with dear friends, to express the joys
and sorrows of her heart, and delineate the va-
ried scenes through which she was led.
MRS. WINSLOW.
¡
12
HARRIET WADSWORTH LATHROP was born at
Norwich, Connecticut, April 9, 1796. She was
the second child and the eldest daughter of
CHARLES LATHROP, Esq. and JOANNA LEFfing-
WELL. Her father was a graduate of Yale Col-
lege. Her immediate ancestors were pious. Her
maternal grandmother was a daughter of Mr.
JOSEPH COIT, a devout and consistent christian;
her father's mother, ABIGAIL HUNTINGTON, hap-
pily exemplified the "meek and quiet spirit" of
the Gospel; and her great-grandfather Lathrop
lived a life of prayer, in which he often sought
mercy for his children and children's children
to the latest generation.
In Harriet's early days she displayed unusual
energy and perseverance, with sometimes an un-
due inflexibility of purpose; but she was under
the care of a judicious mother, and influenced
by the example of a mild and dutiful elder bro-
ther. She had also amiable younger brothers and
sisters, who, with a kind and excellent father,
formed a domestic circle of much loveliness,
adapted to cherish the best affections of the
heart; and an interesting circle of youthful as-
sociates, some of whom have proved the bright-
est ornaments of society, exerted a happy influ-
ence in the formation of her character.
In connection with her fidelity, and in answer
to her prayers, spiritual blessings began to de-
EARLY LIFE.
13
scend upon her father's family before she left the
country; and while far hence toiling for the hea-
then, God gave her the joy to learn that all its
members had publicly professed Christ. Three of
her sisters, Mrs. Charlotte H. Cherry, Mrs. Eliza-
beth C. Hutchings, and Mrs. Harriet Joanna
Perry, followed her to India, the bodies of the
first and last of whom now rest with hers at
Oodooville, in the island of Ceylon.
The grace of God early appeared evidently to
sanctify and seal the subject of this memoir for
himself, some notice of which we happily have
in a brief sketch found among her papers.
"In the summer of 1808, when I was 12 years
of age, weekly evening meetings were commenc-
ed by our pastor, which were held at the houses
of the parishioners. Being a new thing, they at-
tracted notice, and were generally well attended.
Some special interest in religion was about the
same time manifested among a few middle-aged
people, and some even among the youth. I first at-
tended these meetings to accompany my mother,
who often put into my hands such books as she
thought might do me good. About this time she
gave me Hawes' directions for obtaining the new
birth. I examined them, and determined strictly
.
?
i
5
·

14
MRS. WINSLOW.
to observe every thing which he recommends, yet
seemed to gain nothing. It then occurred to me
that I could not make myself better, so I went to
God; and whenever I looked at my rule of duty,
prayed that He would constrain me to observe it,
and do all that was required. I daily meditated
over this book, likewise reading the Bible, and
retiring apart to pray. I was often deeply af-
fected, and my numerous offences filled me with
confusion.
"Our evening meetings became more interest-
ing. I was not willingly absent from one. Some-
times I prevailed on some of my young friends
to go; but they seldom inclined to do so without
their parents. The religious interest now in-
creased among a few young ladies much older
than myself, and they held a meeting by them-
selves, which I was permitted to attend with a
pious lady in our neighborhood. She sometimes
conversed with me on our way, and often caused
me to weep, though I know not that she drew
thing from me respecting the state of my mind.
I had never spoken of it to any one, for indeed
I scarcely knew myself what I felt. I saw my
sins, and that they made my best friends un-
happy; but I had not seen their true nature as
offensive to a holy God. Yet I looked upon my
companions as not standing in the same need
of a new heart that I did, and therefore was
any
EARLY LIFE.
15
not so urgent to turn them from folly as I after-
wards became. Although sometimes grieved at
their unkind remarks, I was principally intent on
attempting to make myself better.
"Sometime near the end of Autumn, at a meet-
ing in the evening, the 55th chapter of Isaiah
was the subject of remark, especially the first
two verses, Ho, every one that thirsteth, come ye
to the waters,' &c. Here I was for the first time
overwhelmed by a consideration of the goodness
of God in offering salvation to lost sinners. I felt
my need of such a Saviour as is provided in the
Gospel. In this state of feeling I returned home,
and could not any longer conceal my anxiety.
My dear mother inquired why I was weeping. I
replied that I was a great sinner, and that even-
ing felt more than I ever did before, that I was
wretched and must perish for ever. I said but
little, and she left me after saying only a few
words. My anxiety increased. I felt willing I
thought to do any thing, to be any thing, if the
Lord would receive me as his child. I seemed to
expect some special revelation from Him of my
adoption, and often prayed that some angel might
come and give me the so-much-desired assurance.
I did not find myself amended of my faults. I
only saw and felt them more, and knew that God
must interpose and change my heart entirely, or
I should continue to grow worse and worse.
16
MRS. WINSLOW.
I
"According to the advice of Doddridge and
Hawes, I privately dedicated myself to God in
a written form, resolving to be his alone, and his
for ever. I seemed to receive a blessing in this
act, and was greatly encouraged to persevere,
and not to cease striving until I obtained. It ap-
peared to me an awful step that I had taken; I
had promised to be the Lord's; to lead a new
life; to devote myself and my all exclusively to
his service, and I dared not go back. Yet I knew
not how to go forward. This carried me more
frequently to the throne of grace. I had for some
time observed three stated seasons of prayer
each day; now I set apart a fourth, and gene-
rally nothing would prevent my observing them
all. It was a busy time. Our house was filled
with company, and sometimes I could not find a
retired spot except in the garret, which often
witnessed my importunity with God. My parents,
not then professedly pious, and knowing little of
my feelings, said nothing, but carefully avoided
doing any thing that might hinder the work of
God. No one spoke to me with any particularity,
and I felt no freedom to speak to any one; so
that I had no counsellor, no guide, but the Bible
and the Holy Spirit.
१९
In the month of January, 1809, I received a
letter from a dear friend at New London, saying
that she had become anxious for her soul, and
=
EARLY LIFE.
47
exhorting me to think of another world. This
greatly encouraged me. I had one companion,
one dear friend with whom I might take sweet
counsel. I lost no time in replying to her letter.
My earnestness had before been increasing, and
I now felt new strength. One Sabbath noon, in
the early part of the month, I was engaged in
prayer as usual, when suddenly I nearly lost all
my encouragement, and I believe ceased speak-
ing; but soon recommenced, feeling that I could
do nothing else. I seemed then to have new con-
fidence in God, and the language, 'All things
whatsoever ye shall ask in prayer, believing, ye
shall receive,' caused me to open my mouth wide,
and I trust to plead with that faith which is never
rejected. A sweet peace was shed abroad in my
soul. I felt assured that the Lord had heard my
cry, and had not despised my prayer. Never can
I forget the feelings with which I afterwards
joined the family circle, the happiest of the happy.
I longed to open my mouth to declare what the
Lord had done for me; but I could only gaze on
my parents, brothers, and sister, with new affec-
tion, and retire to weep by myself and pray. I
went in the afternoon to the house of God, where
every thing was new, every thing seemed to bid
me welcome, and to say, 'The Lord of Hosts is
in the midst of us.' For a number of weeks I en-
joyed in silence this new world, into which I
Winslow.
2
18
MRS. WINSLOW.
*
seemed introduced, though my solicitude for my
friends was very great.
"In March our pastor called at the house,
shortly after I had expressed a wish to my mo-
ther to unite with the church, if I were not
thought too young. He said but little. Knowing
my previous fondness for dancing, he inquired
if I could relinquish that amusement for the sake
of my Saviour. I expressed myself willing to
make any sacrifice if I might be numbered among
God's children. My beloved parents now exa-
mined anew their hope, and became convinced
of their duty to profess their faith in Christ. Ac-
cordingly on the 9th of April, 1809, [the day on
which she was 13 years of age,] they, together
with myself and a female domestic, were pro-
pounded for admission to the church, and the
third Sabbath following we sat down at the table
of the Lord. It was a season never to be forgot-
ten. I had taken a new stand, and the eyes of all
were upon me. A child of my age never before
was known, in that place, to come out from the
world by a public profession of Christ! I had
many acquaintances and friends, young, gay, and
attractive. I received many cautions from the
wise and good; but my connection with the
world often made it necessary for me to reflect
on the language of Christ, Whosoever shall be
ashamed of me, of him shall the Son of man be
EARLY LIFE.
19
+
ashamed when he cometh in his glory with the
holy angels.' My dear brother was a valuable
counsellor, and he was always at my side, jea-
lous for the honor of God as well as for my
christian character. My course was generally un-
interrupted, and I had much religious enjoyment."
The written dedication and covenant here men-
tioned, was frequently afterwards renewed with
great solemnity, and, as she thought, with profit.
This renewal, indeed, constituted almost the
closing act of her life, for only a few hours be-
fore her death, and the last time she wrote her
name, while unaware of standing so
near the
eternal world, she subscribed the same document,
which, twenty-five years before, she had with
many tears, and who can doubt in faith, present-
ed to the Lord.
It may not be easy, now that so many of the
young are joining themselves to the followers of
Christ, to estimate the degree of christian deci-
sion required in thus separating herself from her
associates, having no individual of her age to
whom she could freely speak on the subject most
dear to her heart. This may have been one cause
of her love of retirement, and perhaps of the
habit, which seems to have continued through
life, of comparing herself with the standard of
20
MRS. WINSLOW.
the Bible, rather than with the experience of
other christians.
It is known that she early commenced a diary
of her religious exercises, and that in the year
following her admission to the church, she pre-
pared, for the use of her mother, a short account
of her experience and trials; but in a season of
illness, near the close of 1813, she destroyed both.
The following letters, obtained from those
written by her during this interval, (for she pre-
served no copy of her correspondence,) show the
state of her mind, and her concern for the spiri-
tual interests of her companions:
TO A YOUNG FRIEND.
((
January 19, 1810.
"It is true, my friend, that my feelings and de-
sires are in a considerable degree changed since
you were here, but should that diminish my affec-
tion for one who has ever been so dear to me?
No, it should rather increase it; and I assure you
that it does. What inexpressible pleasure would
it give me, could I be a humble instrument in the
hands of God in bringing you to him. By many
religion is thought to be gloomy, calculated only
to make us unhappy. Ah, my friend, such people
are entire strangers to it. I never knew what real
happiness is, until I found by experience that
EARLY Life.
21
'Wisdom's ways are ways of pleasantness, and
all her paths are peace.' You have yourself wit
nessed what a blessed consolation religion is in
the hour of death. I entreat you, my friend, se-
riously to inquire how the matter stands between
God and your soul. Do not say, I am yet too
young, I may put off repentance a little longer.
Now is the accepted time, now is the day of
salvation.'
"""
In October, 1810, we find her attending school
at New Haven, and thus writing to her mother
'bitter things" concerning herself:
"You say justly, that it is owing to my short
comings in duty, that I am sometimes cold and
destitute of spiritual life. I do not doubt it. But
it is not only sometimes, but always, that I am ac-
companied with clouds and thick darkness. You
will say that I do not go often enough to the
throne of grace. I know that very well. When
I had time and place I neglected it, and now that
I would perform my duty the opportunities are
denied me—and is it not just? Were it not for un-
bounded mercy and love, I should not now be lift-
ing up my eyes in the land of the living. I think
I have been going the downward road a great
while, instead of growing in grace daily; and if
my heart deceives me not, my earnest prayer is
22
MRS. WINSLOW.
for more grace. But, alas, 'MY PRAYERS'-what
are they? Had they been offered in sincerity, I
should ere this have received an answer of peace.
११
'Do, mamma, remember me, that I may not
bring reproach upon my parents, and the holy
name I have professed; but may rather so grow
in grace as to be made a peculiar child of God.
I am almost discouraged. You say I must ex-
amine my heart. Whenever I attempt it, it is
shut from me. It is all sin, that odious sin, which
I pray God may not make him hide his face from
me for ever. There is 'balm in Gilead,' and a
'Physician there;' but he has gone from me.
"Return, O holy Dove, return,
"Sweet messenger of rest;
"I hate the sins that made thee mourn,
"And drove thee from my breast."
TO A FEMALE ACQUAINTANCE.
"NEW LONDON, March, 1812.
"I have just returned from the Alms-house,
where I attended the funeral of a very aged wo-
man. Her husband was lying upon a bed from
which he has not risen for several years; yet his
countenance was the picture of resignation, and
his whole deportment seemed to say, 'Thy will,
O Lord, be done.' My dear friend, may we re-
member that, young as we are, we too must die.
EARLY LIFE.
23
Dear N do we not conform too much to the
world? How frequently do I think there is no
excuse for me, and I will certainly try to grow
wiser; but my resolutions too often prove mo-
mentary, and without effect on my life. O that
my head were waters, and mine eyes a fountain
of tears,' that I might weep day and night for my
sins. I have a book which I wish very much you
to read; it is' Wright and Hawes.' Do read it,
and consider it as addressed to you.”
The occasion of the above date being at New
London, was that her father had been appointed
clerk of the County Courts, the records of which
were then kept there; but their safety, during
the war with Great Britain, soon required them
to be removed to Norwich, whither the family re-
turned in the summer of 1813. The assistance
frequently claimed in transcribing, was probably
one means of Harriet's acquiring a fair, legible
hand, and writing with uncommon ease and ra-
pidity, a talent which she not only employed
with great advantage in the business of the mis-
sion, but at all times felt at liberty to use for the
enjoyment and spiritual benefit of herself and
others.
Near the close of 1813 she recommenced her
diary, which was continued almost daily until
she left America. A few extracts will show the
24
MRS. WINSLOW.
progress of her mind and her religious ex-
perience.
"November 11, 1813.-There has been a storm
this evening. The wind was high. It was a most
welcome sound to my ears. Did I not feel for
those who are exposed to the inconveniences of
such weather, I could hail the days when all with-
out is dreary and boisterous, as more favorable
to my happiness than any other. Then it is that
I have no society but that of my own heart and a
gracious God. Then have I a more lively sense
of my dependence on Him, of my nothingness
before Him, who is all in all.”
"March 11, 1814.-Yesterday morning I walk-
ed with cousin L. We had some conversation on
a subject dear to my heart. She is what I would
be, and to believe it possible I shall ever be like
her would be a great consolation. She has been
to me a most useful friend. She has convinced
me that were the love of God my ruling princi-
ple I should not have suffered as I have done the
past two months. Could I regulate my heart by
the Divine will, I should not be so much disposed
to hide myself from every eye; but I feel con-
tinued weakness, and am deficient in every good
thing. Yet why do I indulge this gloominess. I
will be up and doing. There is forgiveness with
God, and with him there is plenteous redemption.
EARLY LIFE.
25
He will not cast off any who come to him with
humility, confessing their sins. To his throne of
grace I will go, and if I perish it shall be at his
footstool."
"Thursday, 16.-This day has passed but te-
diously. At evening we had a large party in our
small parlor. Instead of receiving company, I
could most gladly have retired to my chamber,
and given vent to feelings which almost over-
powered me. I was, however, obliged to assume
an appearance of gayety which but ill suited me.
""
"Sunday, April 3.-This morning Doctor S.
preached from Job, 20:5, The triumphing of
the wicked is short.' I cannot doubt my claim
to the christian character, as revealed in the Bi-
ble. I feel assured that 'old things are passed
away,' and that where was once darkness is now
light in the Lord. I have confidence in God. I be-
lieve his whole word. I rely solely on the Saviour
of sinners for justification, adoption, and sanctifi-
cation. Still I am perplexed on every side. Re-
maining corruption causes me to cry aloud for
help. I feel that I have gone astray, have wan-
dered, and loved to wander. It grieves me. Oh
my God, I ask of thee strength. I ask for that
divine love which will make me count all things
but loss that I may win Christ. Lbeseech thee
let me not live for myself alone. Enable me to
be useful to all around me.
.
L

26
MRS. WINSLOW.
The following extracts show that Miss L. did
not confine her views to herself, though she had
many internal conflicts.
"8th. This day has been appointed by the
Governor for fasting, humiliation, and prayer. I
have humbled myself before thee, Oh thou Most
High. I abhor myself, for I am vile; my case,
Oh blessed Father, is before thee. Thou know-
est all my desires. Thou knowest every wish of
my
heart. I feel assured that thou wilt not cast
me off, when I entreat thy favor. My sins rise
like a cloud, but I will hope in thy mercy. Oh
my soul, behold thy Saviour on the cross, dying
for thy sins. See him rise from the dead, and as-
cend to heaven; calling upon thee to deny thy-
self, to take up thy cross and follow him. And
how canst thou be inactive? How canst thou
again grieve him by rebellion? Oh, dear Redeem-
er, forgive me. Give me not up to hardness of
heart and to unbelief. Reprove me. Oh, humble
me by afflictions if necessary, but sanctify them
to me. Make me to feel thy chastening hand, if
I otherwise shall not love and obey thee. For
others I would also pray. Our country, O Lord,
is in a deplorable state. Thou canst save it from
destruction. Oh spare us in love. May we yet
be a peaceful and a happy nation. Bless the poor
the afflicted, the sick, and the destitute. Oh re-
EARLY LIFE.
27
vive thy work in this part of the land. Cast not
away from thee my dear, my beloved town. Thy
judgments have been upon it in a peculiar but
merited manner since this war; but, Oh God, let
it still be spared.
30.—Many times within a few of the last days
I have exclaimed,' thanks be to God who giveth
us the victory, through our Lord Jesus Christ.'
I adore him for his most wonderful works. Had
he not appeared for me, I should most surely
have perished in despair. Now I rejoice that not
a secret thought is concealed from him, because
I am convinced that, knowing my weakness, he
will give me strength.
'In Him, not in an arm of flesh I trust,
'In Him whose promise never yet has failed,
I place my confidence.'
"To-morrow is appointed for the communion.
Oh my God, give me, I beseech thee, a believing,
humble heart, and grant the blessing of thy pre-
sence in every soul which may partake of this
feast.
१९
May 1.-This day I have enjoyed sensible
communion with God. When first seated at the
table, the belief that with all my selfishness I was
numbered among the chosen of God, humbled me
while it made me happy. The hope that I should
meet around the throne of the Lamb all who were
28
MRS. WINSLOW.
with me on this interesting occasion, and not
these only, but absent friends, was balm to my
wounded spirit; and though, but a few moments
before, I was doubting my good estate, I could
now rejoice in God my salvation, and wonder at
his condescending love. I longed to have done
with all sublunary things and be at rest.
" June 6.-Intelligence has reached us, that on
the 31st of March the allied armies entered Paris.
The nations of Europe are now at peace. Oh my
God, give me a thankful heart, and grant the best
of blessings to those who are so signally deliver-
ed from the horrors of war. May they learn war
no more. May a similar blessing soon visit our
unhappy country; and may the consequence be
a humbling of every rebellious heart.
१९
July 23, midnight. The past day has been
one of apprehension, of trial. My dear aunt J.
is very low. In consequence of being called to
attend her immediately after rising this morning,
I omitted my morning devotions, and when re-
minded of my omission in the course of the day,
I still deferred going to God, which caused my
heart bitter sorrow.
१९ 30.—Aunt J died between one and two
o'clock. The preparation for her funeral devolved
on me. I feel more as though a mother was to
be interred than an aunt."
"At New Haven, August 10.—Last night Nor-
·
EARLY LIFE.
29
wich was in great consternation. The alarm guns
were fired, and an express arrived from New
London, stating that the surrender of Stonington
Fort was demanded. This news gave universal
alarm. I however left home this morning for
New Haven. At Colchester met many soldiers
with sad countenances, repairing to their place
of rendezvous. It was a painful sight. At New
Haven found friends well, and received a cordial
welcome.'
""
The mind of Miss L. was early interested in
the state of the heathen, as is shown by frequent
references in her diary.
"21.—When I reflect on the multitudes of my
fellow-creatures who are perishing for lack of
vision, and that I am living at ease, without aid-
ing in the promulgation of the Gospel, I am al-
most ready to wish myself a man, that I might
spend my life with the poor heathen. But I check
the thought, and would not alter one plan of In-
finite wisdom. I could, however, cheerfully en-
dure pain and hardship for them, and for my dear
Redeemer. Has he not given his life for multi-
tudes now perishing, as well as for my soul? And
Oh, how basely ungrateful and selfish in me, to
sit down quietly in the care of self, without mak-
ing any exertion for their salvation. But what
30
MRS. WINSLOW.
can I do? A weak, ignorant female. One thing
only do I see. My prayers may be accepted.
Yes, I will plead with my heavenly Father, that
he may be a Father to the poor benighted
heathen."
The following extract alludes to the lamented
Rev. Dr. Payson:
११
Monday, 22.-Spent this afternoon and even-
ing at Mr. S.'s, with uncle and aunt L Met Mr.
and Mrs. Payson. If there ever was a good man
on earth, Mr. Payson seems to me to be one. He
appears truly humble, and much engaged in re-
ligion; and possesses much of the manner and
countenance which I love to fancy belonged to
St. Paul. In conversation this evening, he con-
firmed me in an opinion which I have sometimes
ventured to express, that all ought immediately
to repent, and that we should neither pray with a
wicked heart, nor omit prayer; but pray with a
holy heart."
A letter to a dear friend with whom she conti-
nued at times to correspond during her life, shows
something of her early taste for polite literature.
It should be remembered, that the remarks on
the poetry of Lord Byron were made before his
more exceptionable works were published.
EARLY LIFE.
31
"NEW-HAVEN, Sept. 2, 1814.
"Most welcome was a letter from my dear L.
last week; and let me request you never to think
that a letter from you can prove an intrusion,
even though I be much occupied by a sick room
I am pleased to learn that you are enthusiasti
cally fond of poetry.' In this we shall find a si-
milarity in our characters. I have seen nothing
new, but the 'Feast of the Poets,' that pleased
me very much. Lord Byron's productions you
have undoubtedly seen. Do you agree with me
in admiring them very much? I was unwilling to
be pleased with any thing that could proceed
from a character like Lord Byron's; but found
it impossible to read without being delighted with
almost every page. At the same time, I found
much to condemn. Unchristian sentiments, con-
veyed in such a garb of loveliness, have unques-
tionably a very pernicious tendency; and much
as I admire these books, I would gladly hear that
there is not one copy remaining on the earth.
Scott must please every lover of the muses. Of
his poems, the 'Lady of the Lake' is my favorite.
A greater degree of sweetness and simplicity,
I am sure, cannot be found in any work. And
where is there a description more beautiful than
he gives of Matilda in Rokeby? The poor old
minstrel, too, interests my feelings very much.
The lively pathos in the lines,


32
MRS. WINSLOW.
.
:
'Lives there a man with soul so dead,
'Who never to himself hath said,
'This is my own, my native land,'
like almost every thing I meet with concerning
home, that dearest, sweetest spot,' I now recol-
lect as one part which particularly interested me.
Cowper and Young have always power to make
me forget myself, and wholly absorbed in their
delineation of the human character, especially
where they contrast it with infinite purity. Of
such writings I can never be weary. The more
I read, the more excellent they appear. I like
Thompson very much, and know not why I have
read his Seasons' but little. For amusement
only there is nothing that I would sooner read
than Shakspeare's plays. His witches have al-
ways the power of bewitching me. Shall I go
on to name the beauties of Campbell, Rogers,
Goldsmith, Southey, Burns, &c. &c. No, I fear
I have already made myself tedious to you. I
cannot, however, fail to notice Cumberland's
Retrospection,' which I think admirable, consider-
ing the advanced age of the writer.
"I do not envy any their situation or their en-
joyments; but if such a passion should find place
in my heart, the object of it would be the leisure
and the inclination to read all valuable and inter-
esting books. Inclination I have too much of


EARLY LIFE.
33
for my peace, while the opportunity is beyond
my reach.
"My friend, when fancying that some great
enjoyments are withheld from us, are we not apt
to forget the numberless unmerited blessings
which we daily receive, or to view them as things
of course, which God in justice confers upon us?
Perhaps I ought not to judge of others by my
own experience, but from some observation I
infer that all of us are ungrateful for mercies en-
joyed; and that we have always something un-
attained in view, which we fancy would promote
our happiness. This is certainly the case with
me. I am too much addicted to 'castle-building,'
but it is not solely that I may increase my own
happiness. I seek principally such changes as
may promote my usefulness, and in these I should
find my greatest happiness.”
The following letter to her mother shows how
early her thoughts were turned to a missionary
life, though not of course with any definiteness
of object. To appreciate her feelings, we must
bear in mind that Foreign Missions were ther
but little known or thought of in this land; it
being but four years after the organization of
the earliest Foreign Missionary Society in this
country.
Winslow
3
34
MRS. WINSLOW.
"NEW HAVEN, Sept. 13, 1814.
"If the weather was good, I should probably
be at this moment preparing myself to go and
hear an oration, instead of writing to my dear
mother. Were every privilege denied me, I might
murmur; but how can I now,
now, when I am per-
mitted to converse a few moments with my best
friends. Truly, I have cause only for rejoicing.
Even when sorely oppressed with a sense of my
depravity, and the feeling that there is no good
thing in me, that all my thoughts and actions are
sinful, I have reason to rejoice; for the Saviour
of sinners has condescended to draw peculiarly
near to me. My darkest hours are irradiated
with the light of his countenance. I can hardly
reconcile it to the justice of God, that so vile a
being as I should be under such favorable cir-
cumstances. I am almost ready to ask, Why was
Harriet Newell taken from life, and a creature of
so little worth as I am, continued here? Am I re-
served for similar usefulness? I will encourage
such a hope. Think not by this that I desire to
become the wife of a missionary. I desire to
spend my life in the service of my Maker, and
however inconsistent with such a wish much of
my life may appear, it is my most ardent desire.
Often my judgment leads me astray, and often do
I wander through thoughtlessness, but I am most
thoroughly convinced that no service is so de-
di
EARLY LIFE.
35
lightful as that of my Saviour-that no privations,
no toils, no sufferings, are too great for his chil
dren to endure for his sake."
The following notice of an excursion to
"Wadsworth's Mountain," a few miles west of
Hartford, the summer residence of Daniel Wads-
worth, Esq. (after whose sister our young friend
was named,) is inserted to show her early love
for the beauties of nature. The excursion was
made while she was on a visit to some friends in
the neighborhood.
१९
September 26th.-After riding about seven
miles, we found ourselves ascending the moun-
tain through a forest, not of lofty pine, and tow-
ering oak, but of low trees with thick foliage
which seemed impervious to the sun. No variety
of objects attracted our attention for two miles,
when suddenly we found ourselves near a farm-
house. It was built of wood, and in the gothic
style. From this we proceeded to the mansion
of Mr. W which appeared the seat of ele-
gance and repose. We were cordially welcomed
by himself and lady. A few moments were al-
lowed us to rest. After admiring the structure
of the building, and the situation of the rooms, we
sallied forth in quest of new scenes. The elderly
portion of our party took the direct road to the
,
36
MRS. WINSLOW.
tower, but the younger preferred a more circuit-
ous route, so as to lose none of the beauties of
the surrounding country. We proceeded to the
top of a formidable hill. Below, as far as the eye
could reach, was a varied landscape of meadows,
fields, groves, hills, villages, and water prospects;
it was the most enchanting scene I ever beheld;
but my astonishment when I ascended the tower,
none but those who have been in the same place
can well conceive. On the north, Mount Holyoke
and Mount Tom (near Northampton) were visi-
ble in the distance, while to the south-east the
prospect was grand beyond the power of my fee-
ble pen to describe. Hills, mountains, valleys, vil-
lages, towns, and the winding river, all seemed
confusedly blended together, 'the fragments of a
slumbering world.' At the south was Mount Car-
mel. The distant view for fifty miles on each
side of us was truly sublime; but that directly at
our feet excited my most enthusiastic admira-
tion. There was a small lake, with a mountain at
each extremity; the high tower on which we
were standing being at the top of one, while the
other, scarcely less lofty, was crowned with pri-
mitive forest. On one side of the lake there was
a delightful grove, and on the other, the walks
and cultivated grounds around Mr. W's ro-
mantic mansion. After spending some time on
the tower, we descended and wound our way
EARLY LIFE.
37
through groves and enchanting scenery to the
lake. We were taken in a boat to the opposite
mountain, ascended it, and then returned to our
friends at the mansion, where we were prevailed
on to stay to tea, and received other kind atten
tions."
It is evident from some succeeding passages,
that Miss Lathrop desired to be useful. By mark-
ing her subsequent path, we shall learn how those
desires were carried into effect. The society to
which she next alludes, and which she was in-
strumental in forming, was established for the
Relief of Poor Women and Children. Under date
of October 5, 1814, she writes :
"This morning I made eleven calls on business
for the Society. Some were on our poor pen-
sioners. Returning home alone, I thought much
on the degree of enjoyment of this class of peo-
ple, compared with that of those who move in a
different sphere. They appear to be much less
favored than we are, but there is reason to be-
lieve that some among them are more sincere
christians than many among us. God has chosen
the weak things of the world to confound the
things which are mighty. These people have dif
ferent comforts from ours, often nothing more
than a subsistence for themselves and family for

38
MRS. WINSLOW.
.
the passing day, but they are happy in present
gratification. Doubtless they have some trials of
which we know nothing. We, too, find perplexi-
ties and troubles. Every heart knows its own
bitterness, and a stranger intermeddleth not with
its joys.
October 6.-This afternoon I went to the so-
ciety meeting. I found pleasure as usual in at-
tempting to do good. Oh that I had a heart to
improve every opportunity of usefulness to my
fellow-creatures; but self too much engrosses my
thoughts, my time, and my labor. For self I sigh
and toil, often regardless of the suffering multi-
tude, and more frequently neglectful of the few
who are in my own family, and who might be
benefited by my exertions.
"12.-This morning friend N. Charles and my-
self took a ride to Canterbury. The country
would have appeared to me very fine a few
weeks ago, but now I cannot view it without sad
thoughts. The association of ideas leads me to
think of my latter end, of my decay-not sudden,
as from life to death-but a lingering decay of
powers which constitute my chief source of en-
joyment in life, and which, when I become old,
will pass to second childishness. But that time
may never arrive. I will not embitter my pre-
sent joys by anticipations of my future help-
lessness."

EARLY LIFE.
39
The following was written on commencing the
instruction of a voluntary school for the education
of poor children :
" 15.-I have been studying some parts of my
character, and find more cause for humility than
on a cursory view I could have believed. I pray
that I may not rest day or night, until I am bet-
ter versed in self-knowledge.
"I am about to commence a school. May God
make my motives pure, and prosper the work I
have begun. Alas! do I not attempt this task more
for appearance, than for the love of immortal
souls? This question, O my soul, is of the great-
est importance. I can never expect the divine
blessing on my sinful actions, or on apparently
good actions proceeding from bad motives.
Search me, O God, and know my heart, try me,
and know my thoughts, and see if there be any
wicked way in me, and lead me in the way ever-
lasting.'
"I ardently desire to devote my life to the ser-
vice of my Maker; to be constantly mindful of
my responsibility; to feel that I must live for
others, and not for myself. Yesterday I renewed
my solemn dedication of myself to the Lord,
promising with his assistance to devote my time,
the faculties of my mind, the members of my
body, my talents, and my influence over others
40
MRS. WINSLOW.
all to the Maker and Giver of every power. O
Heavenly Father, accept of me, and let me not
again return to the vanities of life with the avid
ity which I have done heretofore.
"November 12.-No day of my school-keeping
has been more interesting than this. Oh, that all
who think their charities must be limited to a cer-
tain few, and that institutions of this kind are
productive of no good, would spend a few hours
with these interesting little creatures, see their
engagedness to excel in their various employ
ments, and witness their progress from one month
to another. Sure I am they could not retain all
their selfishness."

Besides her efforts in the society and school
formed for the benefit of the poor and suffering,
she often ministered personally to their wants,
especially in the care of the sick.
While thus sacrificing herself for the good of
others, she was called into the furnace of afflic-
tion by tidings received from her beloved elder
brother, then a member of the senior class of Yale
College; but it was to her as the "refiner's fire.”
"Nov. 18, 1814.-This afternoon letters from
New Haven state that Charles is no better, and
he wishes to have mamma with him. Accordingly
she left us this evening to go in the stage, in a
}

EARLY LIFE.
41
damp, dark night, and over bad roads; but the
same God who has supported us hitherto, will not
now forsake us. Verily he is a friend in affliction.
"25.—Painful intelligence has arrived from
Charles. He is very low, and we have reason to
apprehend that the next account will be of his
departure from this world of sorrow. Oh my
God, wilt thou sanctify him wholly, and make
happy his dying hour.
१९
26.—The day has been one of severe trial.
Never was I so anxious for the arrival of letters.
I went to school in a state of suspense. There,
however, a letter was handed me, stating that
our dear Charles is rather better. Oh my God,
fill my heart with gratitude for this favor, and
grant its continuance for Christ's sake.
30. And must it be? Am I no more to see
the fond object of my love? Oh my God, suffer
me not to murmur. In all thy dealings thou art
kind. And is my dear Charles first called to com-
mence the 'travel of eternity?' Oh, grant us
support, and the sanctification of these trials to
us all."
The violent fever with which this promising
youth had been attacked, raged till December 3,
when he was called from his preparation for the
ministry, to the rest above, at the age of twenty.
The folowing extract indicates true resignation:
42
MRS. WINSLOW.
1
"December 6.-What can I render to the Lord
for all his goodness? Most severely has he afflict-
ed us, but I trust it is in love. My dear parents
returned yesterday in much better health than I
had reason to expect, and are now tolerably com-
fortable, and composed. Did I not feel resigned
to this bereavement, their composure would sur-
prise me. That Charles has made a happy ex-
change, I have not the least doubt. For him I re-
joice, rather than mourn. Yes, Oh my God, if
thou wouldst grant his restoration to this family,
to this fond, lacerated heart, in answer to its re-
quests, it would be silent. I feel that he is taken
from the evil to come.
I have been called
away to receive the condolence of a friend. These
friends are very kind, they prove that they are in-
deed our friends; but my selfish heart would seek
loneliness, and indulge its feelings apart. I would
summon piety to my aid, if a merciful God would
grant me grace, and then return to the duties of^,
the family with fortitude; but now, the continual
offers of sympathy but renew the anguish they
are intended to allay."
The friends of Job better understood the na-
ture of affliction, when "they sat down with him
upon the ground seven days and seven nights,
and none spake a word unto him, for they saw
that his grief was very great."
EARLY LIFE.
43
We next find Miss Lathrop seeking to guide a
beloved female associate, inquiring for the way
of salvation.
NORWICH, December 24, 1814.
"
"After a delightful visit from
I im-
prove a few moments in acknowledging the plea-
sure which your letter afforded me. You say,
Many and earnest have been my prayers that I
might have an interest in the redemption of
Christ.' What, my dear M, is required of us
but a willing mind? Those who earnestly seek,
have the promise of him who cannot err, that
they shall obtain. Says our Saviour, 'Blessed
are they who do hunger and thirst after right-
eousness, for they shall be filled.' 'Come unto
me, all ye that labor and are heavy laden, and I
will give you rest.' 'Ask and it shall be given
you, seek and ye shall find.'
"But you may reply that' the sacrifice of the
wicked is an abomination to the Lord.' Can it
be that those are the wicked ones here mention-
ed, in whom God has put a desire after holiness?
When one feels willing to take up the cross and
follow Christ through evil and through good re-
port-willing to sacrifice her dearest earthly en-
joyments if he will take a seat in her heart, I
think it cannot be that her offerings are unac-
ceptable to a God of mercy. May I not hope that
2
4.4.
MRS. WINSLOW.
•
such is the case with my friend? Then will I
say,
that though 'clouds and darkness' are now about
you, it will be for a season only; for never did
God say to us, 'Seek
ye me
ne in vain.' He is more
ready to hear and bless us, than we to ask any
good. But he requires of us a surrender of the
whole heart-there must be no reserve an entire
approbation of all his dealings, and earnest desires
that we may be enabled to conform to them, and
not that they may be altered to suit our present
gratification."
Again we find her resuming her charitable ef
forts, which it must be borne in mind, she was then
pursuing almost alone. Tract distribution, which
she employed with other means, was then in its
very beginnings in this country.
"31.—I am almost discouraged with the little
improvement which the children make in the
school; but if by 'precept upon precept,' by
prayer, or by any other means, I may be permit-
ted to do good to one of them, it will reward all
my endeavors. I felt to-day more than usually
engaged in my duties. After school, called on
Mrs. I; found her not well and three of her
children sick. She did most truly claim my sym-
pathy. I gave her a tract, hoping for the blessing
of God on her perusal of it.
१९
January 6, 1815.-I have this afternoon visit-
EARLY LIFE.
45
ed a poor sick negro woman, and derived more
pleasure in contributing to her comfort, by read-
ing in the Bible, than I could have found in the
most splendid worldly entertainment. What can
equal the pleasure of doing good? Oh for a heart
and the power to do good continually, to devote
my whole life to the service of my Maker.
"27. This day until three o'clock was spent
in soliciting charity with my friend L., and in
visiting the poor and sick. Could my days all
pass thus, methinks the cares of this world, and
the deceitfulness of riches' would not 'choke the
word, and render it unfruitful.' O God, I pray
thee enlarge my sphere of usefulness. Give me
power and desire to do good continually. This
evening I spent at the reading meeting. Return-
ed home, not very well either in body or mind;
but God is good. I will still praise Him, who is
the health of my countenance and my God.'"
On hearing of the proclamation of peace with
Great Britain, she writes:
"February 6.-This afternoon most glorious
news has reached us. And may we indeed be
permitted to enjoy the blessings attending the
restoration of peace to our suffering country.
To God be all the glory; O, eternity shall tell the
gratitude and joy which fill my heart. May I
46
MRS. WINSLOW.
+
never forget this day. May I never cease to praise
the Lord for his goodness, and may not one soul
be unmindful of the source from whence flows
all good."
shows that death
A letter to her friend in H-
was sometimes anticipated by her with desire.
NORWICH, March 13th, 1815.
"I am told that Miss H. is in town, and will re-
turn to Hartford in a few days. I trust she will
take a letter to Louisa. Your last was most wel-
come. What can I say that will give you half as
much pleasure? You ask the character of that
dear friend who has been taken from me. Can a
sister describe him impartially? He was all that
my fond heart wished him. He was dear to me
by every tie which mutual affection and entire
confidence could form while on earth. Now, my
love to him is of a more exalted kind. Is the
sweet belief that he is permited,
'With unseen ministry of angel power
'To watch the friends he loved,'
mere delusion? Be it so. I will cherish it as a
precious solace. My friend, there are seasons of
weakness when feeling triumphs over reason and
religion. Such is the present one with me. I
have been most forcibly reminded of my loss to-
EARLY LIFE.
4.7
day in the death of Mr. W. Will you believe
that, on first hearing the tolling of the bell, I com
plained, 'Why am not I permitted to join these
kindred souls, to add another to the trophies of
redeeming love, and behold the unveiled glories
of Immanuel?' Not often do I'chide the linger-
ing moments,' but there are times when my soul
is distressed by this cumbrous load which chains
it to earth, when it longs to fly away and be at
rest. But I am ever quieted by the reflection that
the appointments of Infinite Wisdom, though in-
scrutable, are always right. Every thing that is
in the power of highly valued friends to confer
upon me, 'to tempt my tarriance here below,' I
am permitted to enjoy; and truly my life is plea-
sant. I have constant reason to be filled with
gratitude for innumerable temporal blessings, and
what is of greater value, a peace of mind' which
passeth all understanding.' Why then am I dis-
satisfied? I am not; but to be perfectly freed
from sin, and to be arrayed in the spotless robe
of Christ's righteousness, is a privilege so glori-
ous, so transcendently superior to all the combin-
ed pleasures of earth, that I must languish for it.
Were I not on every side so vulnerable, in all my
duties so imperfect, I would cling more to life.
"What you say of prayer exactly meets my
feelings. Most truly it is a glorious privilege;
and when our petitions are not limited to our
48
MRS. WINSLOW.
selves, but we carry the case of every dear ob-
ject to Him who knows their wants, and will be
inquired of for the supply of them, we find it
most consolatory. If any whom we love have
never bent the knee or lifted the heart in sup-
plication to their Maker, how sweet to plead for
blessings on their heads! On the whole, were
we disposed to appreciate our trials and bless-
ings justly, we should find the latter much to
exceed the former; and what though disappoint-
ment constitute a large proportion of our check-
ered lives, this is not our home. We are but jour-
neying to a better country, where all tears shall
be wiped from every eye."
Again the ardor of her soul is expressed in
her closet:
"March 30.—Oh, my soul, shout for joy, tune
thy harp to notes of praise, and live ever in the
celebration of Jehovah's excellencies. For such
sweet foretastes of eternal felicity I can never
be enough thankful. Oh, sing aloud and tell of
God's wondrous works to a sinful depraved de-
scendant of the first transgressor. I could dwell
ever on the mount, and thus find a heaven here
below. Oh, my poor fellow-beings, how my heart
yearns for your salvation. Why will you not hear
and live? Blessed Saviour, pour out thy Holy
EARLY LIFE.
49
Spirit on all thy children this night. Grant that,
with all the energies of our souls, we may sup-
plicate thy favor for poor lost men. Oh, save by
thy mighty power. Magnify thyself on the earth.
Remember those on whom the glorious light of
the Gospel has never shone. May the heathen sing
of thy mighty works. Oh, my Saviour, come
near I pray thee, and bless all souls as thou dost
mine.
"April 9.-(Her birth-day.) Again does a re-
volving year find me in the land of the living.
Sad vicissitudes have marked its course; but con-
solation has so mingled with grief, that it has
been one of the happiest years of my life. A
year this day, two dear friends, now gone, were
pilgrims here; but though what are termed real
calamities had not visited me, I was then labor-
ing under most distressing conflicts. God be
praised that they no longer destroy my peace;
but I feel liable to something similar. Yes, my
weak soul, thou art less than nothing to accom-
plish thy purposes. I must trust implicitly in
God, for he only can make me holy.
"I have commenced this interesting period
with a resolution that I will set apart a season of
the last evening of each week to pray for the out-
pouring of the Spirit in this town. Have propos-
ed the plan to several friends, who approve and
will follow it. Thus may the consciousness that
Winslow.
4
50
MRS. WINSLOW.
friends are asking the same favor with ourselves,
at the same time, animate and warm our hearts.
Oh, heavenly Father, condescend, I beseech thee,
to be glorified through us unworthy creatures.
Hear the feeble voice of our supplications, and
grant us more than we can ask or think. May
this year be wholly dedicated to thee. If my life
be continued, enable me to realize constantly that
the vows of God are upon me.
"May 11.-I have made a visit to Mrs. K
who was with my dear departed brother in his
last moments. It has revived many painful recol
lections.
'And is he gone? how oft on sudden solitude
That fearful question will intrude.'
Why am I so selfish? True, I am afflicted, but
God is now magnifying himself on the earth.
For this let me rejoice, and forget my sufferings
in the happiness of others. Gracious Saviour,
continue thy glorious work, and let no false zeal,
no semblance of christianity where it does not
exist, mar the beauty of thy cause. Move our
hearts to pray continually, with increased faith,
for the prosperity of Zion.
"Monday 15.-This afternoon accompanied
my grandmother Lathrop to visit aunt P. She
is going down to the grave as a shock of corn
fully ripe. I have enjoyed the visit greatly. Re
EARLY LIFE.
51
turned home alone at twilight in a most peaceful,
happy frame, thinking thus: Why am I not one
of the happiest creatures in existence? Would
I exchange situations with the rich and great?
Oh no, they may envy my joy. Why is it, Oh
my God, that I, so weak, so frail, so altogether
depraved and vile in the view of a holy God, am
thus distinguished?
१९
July 30.-I again tried to-day, as repeatedly
before, to establish a female prayer-meeting, but
was unsuccessful-from an unexpected source
was disappointed. I beseech thee, O Lord, open
to me some other door of usefulness. I feel that
I could do any thing, frail and imperfect as I am,
that would lead sinners to repent. Oh Lord, gra-
ciously be pleased to hear the feeble voice of my
supplications, and make me an humble instru
ment in thy hands of good to the souls of men
" 31.—Gave a Tract to a poor woman, who, on
reading the title, 'Sin and Danger of Neglecting
the Saviour,' burst into tears; and, as soon as
she could speak, said, 'I see this every day.' She
attempted to thank me, but could not. Oh that I
may be made the means of good to her soul.
She must soon go down to the grave. Save her,
Oh God, from endless wo."
The following note to the estimable female
friend whom she addressed December 14, gives
52
MRS. WINSLOW.
intimation that the Lord was raising up a coad-
jutor in her labors of love, while the two suc-
ceeding paragraphs, under a later date, intimate
that she was not backward to summon to effort
any available energies.
"Believe me it is not idle curiosity which
makes me long to know if you have not deter-
mined that, let others do as they will, you will
serve the Lord even in the ways of his appoint
ment. Although your letter to L-expressed
no expectation that you should accompany the
young ladies in commemorating the death of
Christ, it increased my hope that you would soon
follow their example. I believe you are sensible
that it is a great privilege as well as duty."
"
August, 1815.
You are among us a new heir of glory. Do
not, I beseech you, when comparing yourself with
those around you, rest satisfied with attaining a
degree of sanctification equal to us. The word of
God must be the only correct standard of faith
and practice. I think it is unprofitable to compare
our frame of mind with that of other christians;
the witness must be in ourselves if we are the
children of God."
"It has been proposed that all those professing
EARLY LIFE.
53
christians in N- who feel the importance of
having a shaking among these dry bones, should,
if possible, be engaged in prayer for this object
at 12 o'clock each day. The idea that many voices
are at the same time mingling upon the altar of
God, we trust will give animation to holy desires,
and fervency to divine love; and, my friend, is
there any thing to which our hands, our voices,
and our hearts should not be devoted that promi-
ses any benefit to immortal souls?
" Poor
is very sick. This dear sister
needs your prayers very much, that her faith
fail not. She is more severely tried than any can
conceive who do not daily witness her sufferings.
I need your prayers, that in all God's dispensa-
tions I may subscribe a hearty amen, be fitted for
his service, and be made faithful in it."
We now accompany Miss L-
on an excur-
sion made chiefly for the benefit of her health,
in company with her mother.
"WOODSWORTH'S, MANSFIELD.
"October 17.—I leave the conversation of my
mother and friends to recall the occurrences of
the day. Nothing worth recording occurred in
our ride from Norwich to this place. Here we
now are, after a comfortable repast, seated around
the fire-side of a brother, in the best of bonds,
54
MRS. WINSLOW.
as by his conversation I venture to believe and
feel. Truly, christianity is lovely, whatever may
be its outward garb. Oh that we could find it at
every step.
"There is some prospect of rain to-morrow.
May we say with the good Shepherd, 'It will be
such weather as pleases me.' Although I am sur-
rounded with the beauties of nature, my thoughts
have wandered to the dear home which we have
left; but I am weak. Assist me, Oh my God. I
pray for strength of mind to resist every emotion
which is incompatible with supreme love to thee.
May I seek to glorify thee in every thing, and
live only to serve thee.
"SPRINGFIELD.
" 18.—We left Mansfield this morning at eight
o'clock, and after a cheerful ride through forests
of pine, &c. we proceeded on a good road to
Coventry, Ellington, Enfield, and Springfield.
Again have we been most kindly sustained by a
good Providence, and permitted to welcome the
evening shades' in circumstances of much com-
fort. Oh that we may render unceasing thanks
for such manifestations of love.
“NORTHAMPTON.
"19.-Here we arrived at sunset, after a ride
of twenty-five miles. Our course was sometimes
EARLY LIFE.
55
on the banks of the Connecticut, sometimes on
the sides of the mountains, and at others between
lofty cliffs, with ranges of mountains before us,
covered with thick foliage, in the inexpressibly
rich garb of the season; the river being on the
right hand, and the variegated forests on the left.
The scene was delightful, and in some places even
magnificent beyond description."
The journey was continued through Pittsfield
to Canaan, N. York. The closing record of it is,
28.-Last evening, through the goodness of
God, I was permitted to return to my beloved
home, after a most delightful journey; and found
friends here in good health. Although unattended,
we have met with nothing to disturb us, but every
thing has been pleasant. Oh that I were more
grateful, more wholly devoted to Him, whose I
have resolved to be in all things, and at all times.'
The following is an illustration of her careful
notice of the anniversary of days on which
events of especial interest to herself and friends
occurred:
"MY DEAR M-
M—
NORWICH, December 4, 1815.
This is to me a most solemn
and interesting season-one year yesterday since
56
MRS. WINSLOW.
..
my dear brother entered on the scenes of eternity.
Last evening I spent with three of his class-mates,
and for a moment could hardly check the rising
murmur, Why is it thus? But immediately re-
joiced that he is happily removed from this wil-
derness of wo. It is easier to say that we are
resigned to the dispensations of Providence, than
at all times to feel perfectly so. Time has mel-
lowed the poignancy of my grief; but it has not
lessened the estimation of my loss; or made me
feel less keenly at times, that I am left to linger
longer here and grieve'-while my friend is en
joying the glories of Immanuel.”
In March, 1816, Miss Lathrop made a visit of
some weeks to friends in the city of New-York,
and the subjects which engrossed her mind and
heart, the impulses she obtained in the spiritual
life, and the practical use she made of them,
especially in the organization of the Sabbath-
school in the place of her nativity, beautifully
exemplify the maturity and excellence of her
christian character.
After describing the adventures of a voyage
of two or three days by sloop; "the majesty and
benevolence of God" displayed in the sun rising
from the bosom of the ocean-" Tracts having
employed her fellow-passengers at evening until
about nine o'clock, when singing was proposed
}
EARLY LIFE.
57
and all retired to rest,"-and having received the
kind hospitalities of valued friends, we find her,
the next day after her arrival, addressing the fol-
lowing letter to a beloved female associate, on
the subject of publicly professing her faith in
Christ:
TO MISS M-
H-
"DEAR M
,
NEW-YORK, 14th March, 1816.
Your letter has been much on
my mind, but it has not been in my power to
give you a reply until the present time.
"You know that christians have doubts and
fears,' but imagine that 'they are never powerful
enough to eclipse their former views.' I believe,
my friend, that christians in darkness often ques-
tion whether there has ever been vital piety in
their hearts-whether they have not fancied
themselves to be something when they were
nothing, and thus deceived their own souls.
१९
९
Again you say that you do not "grow in
grace," are not enjoying the light of God's coun-
tenance, and running with alacrity and zeal in
the path of holiness.' Let me ask you, my friend,
if God has given you no more humbling views
of yourself—no more sense of sin-and no clear-
er view of the infinite condescension of the bless-
ed Jesus, and your obligations to devote all your
58
MRS. WINSLOW.
time and faculties to his service? If this be the
case, let me entreat you to watch and pray. If,
on the contrary, by a more intimate acquaintance
with your heart you find in it more depravity
than you expected, and that it has more need of
a Saviour, do not question his power or mercy
to fulfil all his promises to those who ask of him
the supply of their wants.
"You appear to believe that I cannot invite
'such a sinner' to the communion table. Were
you holy, most assuredly I would not; but the
Scriptures invite sinners to come to the Gospel
feast. There is food for the hungry-refreshing
grace for the weary and heavy laden. Can our
christian graces be increased, while we avoid
the use of those means which are expressly de-
signated by the Most High as necessary to our
advancement in the divine life?
"The inconsistencies of professing christians
ought not to discourage you from obeying the
command of Christ, if you are indeed one of the
happy number to whom he has said, 'Do this in
remembrance of me.' If God is your God—your
supreme object of regard—while walking in the
way of his appointment you may be sure of his
assistance and support. With this portion, we
should not fear, though all the earth should en-
camp against us. We know that all 'principali-
ties and powers' cannot pluck God's dear chil-
EARLY LIFE.
59
dren out of his hands, or separate them from his
constant care, without which the best saint on
earth will not be a consistent christian.
"I am sensible that it is a great thing to be a
christian, and would not for the world influence
you to take a step which would endanger your
soul's best interest; but I would, if I have any
influence, use it in exhorting you not to delay a
thorough knowledge of yourself and the faithful
discharge of every duty. It is in the path of duty
that we may expect a blessing-out of it we
have no right to rely on the mercy of Jehovah.
"I will not say, forgive my freedom-you en-
couraged me to do thus. To the goodness of
God I commend you, with fervent prayer that
you may be faithful; that you may devote your
time, your talents, and all that you possess, to
Him who claims them as your reasonable service.
९९
'My friend, our time is short, we have much to
do. Shall we who have hopefully obtained an in-
terest in Christ rest satisfied with our present at-
tainments, and indifferent about the welfare of
precious souls around us? Oh no, let us separate
ourselves from the multitude who live to do evil;
and by a consistent walk in our profession of faith,
manifest to all around us that we are christians
in truth-thus being humble instruments of good.
To this end let us pray for each other, as sisters
meeting with the same temptations, subject to the
60
MRS. WINSLOW.
same infirmities, and in constant need of the same
renewing grace.
"I wish there may be a praying society in Nor-
wich. L has the constitution which I wrote-
not such as I could wish, but as well as I could
do. Use your influence to effect the object, and
I am sure you will never regret it."
In another note to the same, she says:
"You lament that your duties are so imperfect-
ly performed. Alas, such may too truly be the
language of all who have not stepped beyond the
confines of earth. The best of mankind are 'un-
profitable servants;' and I believe those who know
their own hearts, will find in them so much rebel-
lion and all kinds of depravity, that the subject of
their greatest astonishment will be that such in-
consistent creatures are permitted to have a place
with the sons and daughters of the Most High.
"We must not then put off the performance
of duties until we can perform them with perfect
love; but if the Holy Spirit, witnessing with our
spirits, declares our souls are regenerated, I think
we may, in dependance on divine aid-not in the
least on our own strength-go to the communion
table, and sitting at the feet of Jesus, be trans-
ported even to the gate of heaven. Come then,
my friend, not because you are strong and rich
EARLY LIFE.
61
in faith, and zealous unto every good work; but
because you are weak, and have nothing in your-
self. Come, with humble confidence that he who
bids you come, will not send you away without
rich supplies of heavenly food. That you may
be guided in this important step by the good Spirit
of our God, prays your friend HARRIET."
TO HER PARENTS.
"NEW-YORK, March 28, 1816.
"You will rejoice to hear that N-F— has
within two days obtained that confidence in God
which she thought would never be her happi-
ness-her tongue seems loosed, ready to declare
what great things the Lord has done for her soul.
She attends Dr. Romeyn's church, and considers
his catechetical lecture yesterday as one great
means of opening her eyes. These lectures have
been greatly blessed.
"Rev. Mr. Spring and Rev. Mr. Whelpley have
similar lectures; and Mr. Spring says, the com-
mencement of the revival in his church was at
one of these lectures. There is now a great
number of his congregation who are very serious,
about sixty of whom have obtained hope, and are
expecting to unite with the church.
"The present state of religion in this city is
very animating. In several places where we have
62
MRS. WINSLOW.
heard of revivals, their commencement has been
apparently traced to prayer-meetings, and days of
fasting, appointed on account of the declension
of religion.
"It has been said to me that there is unusual
attention to religion in Norwich. Can this be
true, and my friends not tell me of it? If indeed
the good Spirit is passing among you, my dear
friends, do not suffer him to depart. Whether it
be true or not, do wrestle at the throne of grace
for a blessing. Brother D, I am not willing
you should leave Norwich just at this time. Why
may not you, or papa, call on Dr. S————, and pro
pose a prayer-meeting for the members of the
church on account of the declining state of reli-
gion; or if it may be so, on account of the dawn-
ing of a brighter day. United prayer is the means
which God has more frequently been pleased to
bless than any other. Do let me hear that you
have met to pray; and on the same evening let me
suggest that it would be desirable to request the
prayers of friends at a distance from you. I find
it has been apparently of great influence here and
elsewhere.
"My dear sisters, why may not your Saturday
evening exercises be repeated during the week?
You may set apart days or hours of prayer among
a few individuals. Oh that you may cast off re-
straint; let your tongues be loosed, and glory in
EARLY LIFE.
63
1
C
the cross of Christ. This is a peculiarly privi-
leged day. Now you may be strengthened and
encouraged by the prayers of christians in other
places; for I believe that many bear Norwich on
their hearts at the throne of grace. I will in-
sure to you many prayers in this city, if I may
know a certain day, or evening, on which chris-
tians are thus engaged in supplicating the bless-
ing of heaven. Do not delay, but write me im-
mediately on this subject."
"Saturday evening.-O my dear sisters, how
gladly would I make one with you to-night. I
have thought much of you; that your hearts have
been quickened by the good Spirit of God, that
your prayers have ascended in faith, and have
met with gracious acceptance. Would that we
were wholly devoted. Do we seek first the king-
dom of God,' for ourselves and others; or do we
give to the world far the greater portion of our
time and talents-leaving little for Him who hath
redeemed us by his own most precious blood?
Should we not tremble for our acquittal at the
judgment bar, when so unfaithful in this life? Let
not this consideration harden our hearts still
more, but induce us to arise and shine in the
glory of God."
64
MRS. WINSLOW.
j
1
TO HER MOTHER.
NEW-YORK, Sunday evening, March 15.
"DEAR MOTHER,-This has been a most bless-
ed day. In the morning I attended Dr. Mason's
church. It was their communion. I felt that my
soul needed something to rouse and reprove. Rev.
Mr. L preached on the subject of saying
'Peace, peace, when there is no peace.' He
seemed a preacher sent from heaven. I was
more refreshed, and I humbly hope, more benefit
ed, than by any preaching I have heard.
PP
Wednesday.—I had never seen Mr. ELISHA
COIT, and being introduced yesterday afternoon,
he asked if I had ever before visited the city-
then, instead of the usual question, 'How are you
pleased with it?' he asked how I had been affect-
ed by the religious privileges I had enjoyed.
This is quite like the man, and will give an idea
what was the subject of our conversation, and
that I feasted upon a few moments' familiar chris-
tian communion.
"Thursday evening.-This evening I was at
Mr. Spring's session-room-had a most interest-
ing meeting. I never saw an audience apparently
so much affected. The good work continues in
this church; new cases of seriousness are daily
occurring."
EARLY LIFE.
65
Having mentioned her hope of deriving much
benefit from the memoir of Mrs. Isabella Graham,
and entreated her parents and friends not to de-
spond as to the advancement of the work of God
in Norwich, she gives an account of a meeting
of the Sunday-school Society, which she had at-
tended; mentions several examples of conversion
reported; and states that 2,194 female children
were under the care of the managers. "It is a
most pleasing sight," she adds, " to see a hundred
or more children coming into each church on the
Sabbath with their teachers—most of them being
those who have usually spent the holy day in the
streets, if not in flagrant immoralities.”
Having returned to her native town, she soon
resolved on attempting what she could; and with
the aid principally of a dear relative and friend,
(now Mrs. P, of New-York,) encountering
discouragements and obstacles from the preju-
dices even of good people, now difficult to be
understood, succeeded in forming the first Sab-
bath-school in Norwich. After going from house
to house, pleading with children and their parents,
they commenced their instructions with the num-
ber of seven scholars; and, as she at a later date
familiarly wrote, "though the doors of the school-
house were once barred against us, the number
of pupils increased, and with them our interest
Winslow.
5
66
MES. WINSLOW.
and our hopes the final result being no less au-
spicious for a few difficulties at the outset."
Early in June, she also writes to a beloved un-
cle, "Oh that I could give you joy by announc-
ing a general revival here. We will, however,
rejoice that a little number are about to "name
themselves by the name of Israel." Five young
ladies, and one lad aged sixteen, were yesterday
propounded for admission to our church. Four
of them are recent subjects of divine grace. If
the angels in heaven rejoice over one repenting
sinner, surely that six are hopefully added to the
kingdom of our God, is ground for abundant
thanksgiving and praise. Grandma Lathrop says
she has never known so many attend religious
meetings in Norwich, as at the present time.
These appearances are favorable: could I see
christians alive to the subject of religion, I would
say they portend great blessings."
•
IN NORWICH.
67
CHAPTER II.
Consecration to the Missionary Work.
Examination of duty as to missions-opposition of friends-
grounds of her decision-joy in consecrating herself-
private meditations on the subject-short residence at
Litchfield, Conn.-letters-Dr. Griffin-visit at New
Haven-Mr. Cornelius-Dr. Worcester-benevolent en-
deavors efforts for the spiritual benefit of individuals—
ordination of Mr. Winslow-designation to Ceylon-
marriage-visit to Andover and Vermont-farewell
notes-embarkation.
The question of her personally engaging in a
mission to the Heathen was now brought before
the mind of Miss L, and received, as it claim-
ed, her most serious and prayerful consideration.
It is to be feared that, for want of such careful
examination and prayer, some enter the path into
which she was at length directed-no longer new
and untrodden by American females-without
sufficiently considering whither it leads, or the
spirit of self-denial which it requires. They go
out, cheered perhaps by the smiles of friends, and
encouraged by the approbation of all the churches,
without reflecting that soon, amidst a people of
strange speech, they will see these smiles only
68
MRS. WINSLOW.
J
in remembrance, and hear the voice of encou-
ragement only in dying whispers across the
ocean; and that then, nothing but a thorough
conviction of being in the path of duty, nothing
but the approving smile of heaven can keep them
from despondency.
It is time that the romance of missions was
done away. It has been of use, perhaps, in ex-
citing attention to the subject; but no attraction
from its novelty, no impulse from its moral dig-
nity, will bear up and carry forward any one,
amidst long-continued labors of almost uniform
sameness, which, though dignified as to their ob-
ject, and their connection with the conversion of
the world, are yet, in nearly all their details,
most humble and forbidding. A young lady, who
in this country may stand, perhaps, at the head of
a large seminary, and take the lead in many bene-
volent operations, should either chasten her ima-
gination, or invigorate her principles, before she
goes forth to teach a few heathen children, or to
exert an uncertain, it may be an unacknowledged
influence over a handful of degraded and dark-
minded female idolaters. By not doing this, some
have unexpectedly found the sphere of their use-
fulness apparently contracted, rather than en-
larged, by the sacrifices they have made; and in
want of the excitement occasioned by the pre-
sence and the encouragement of fellow-christians,
IN NORWICH.
69
have been in danger of sinking into hopeless
inactivity.
There are encouragements enough to any sa-
crifice-if what is done for Him who bought us
with his own blood can be called a sacrifice-but,
it must be from principle, and not mere impulse.
Mere excitement will not answer. The mind
must be kept steady; and there must be a willing-
ness to take the more humble part of breaking up
the fallow ground and casting in the seed, ir
stead of gathering in the harvest, as well as som
clear-sightedness of faith, to see in small begin-
nings germs of great and long increasing good.
An ardent love for souls, and a deep sense of the
constraining love of Christ, will support even a de-
licate female under any privation, and enable her
to "rejoice in tribulation also."
TO HER MOTHER.
"Sometimes I feel an absolute necessity for
determining whether I can leave all that my heart
holds most dear on earth, and encounter the toils
and hardships of a missionary life; but again I
realize my insufficiency to decide a question of
such importance. Indeed, I would not decide
for myself. I cannot. I must trust solely to Him
who has promised grace and strength. When I
ask myself if I can endure a separation from
70
MRS. WINSLOW.
such friends as mine, my answer is uniformly,
'We must be separated in a few days, and can I
refuse to suffer a little for Him who has redeem-
ed my soul by the sacrifice of Himself?' Oh, dear
mother, I need your prayers."
TO A FRIEND.
१९
My heart is full this evening. Have heard a
little too much this afternoon about my desire to
be useful in the world,—and the first duties be-
ing in my own country. Were it proper that I
should follow altogether the opinion of friends,
in a case of this importance, I would thank them
for counsel; but my own conviction of duty must
determine me.
A letter from cousin F. to-night, asks what I
am about, and what are my feelings, and what my
plans, and says, that although she 'cannot go all
along with them, she shall view them impartially.'
I should be glad if those whose approbation I
value would permit me to rest on this subject;
but friends in N. L. seem to have received an
impression that I am going on a mission, and I
fear, will never give their consent. But should
that deter me? With the smiles of my heavenly
Father, I must be happy though friends forsake
me. Oh that I may justly estimate the blessings
I have, and leave the rest to God."
IN NORWICH.
71
1.
TO THE SAME.
"On Tuesday I visited E. for the last time.
She seemed hardly to be this side of eternity;
and, although expressing a desire to die, mani-
fested not the least evidence of love to God. I
have rarely witnessed any thing which affected
me so much. Her appearance was uncommonly
interesting. I spoke to her, with a desire to as-
certain on what she grounded her hopes of hap-
piness after death; but to no purpose. On leav-
ing her, I engaged to sit up the next night, but
Providence ordered otherwise. My mind was
filled with intense anxiety, and even horror, in
view of her spiritual state for the following
twenty-four hours. I may be asked how then I
can think of witnessing multitudes of precious
souls perishing together, without the least hope
of their salvation. It would excite anxiety in me,
if I did not consider the peculiar circumstances
which attended this case, and that, probably, I
may never again witness one so calculated to
overwhelm the mind. Often do I exclaim, Oh
for more faith, more fervent love. I feel more
and more, that few are so culpable as myself.
Duties stand thick around me, I see them at
every step, and, Oh, how neglected!
Evening.-Have just returned from a prayer-
meeting. I find myself more interested in pray-
72
MRS. WINSLOW.
ers, which make particular mention of the poor
heathen, than others; and especially those which
refer to the missionaries who have gone, and are
yet to go. I feel a growing interest in this part"
of the human family. I sometimes indulge the
belief that God is bringing me nearer to Himself,
and that he keeps me more and more in depen-
dence on his grace for every blessing of each
day and hour."
In reference to the opposition of friends to the
missionary undertaking, mentioned in some of
the above and of the following letters, it should
be remembered that the subject was then new;
and in justice to these friends it should also be
stated, that they afterwards, almost without ex-
ception, became favorable to the cause, and most
of them its warm supporters. The difficulties in
the way of forming the little societies, which are
noticed, seem now quite unaccountable.
"June 5, 1816.
"I yesterday sent Messrs. Hall and Newell's
letters to cousin F. whom you know I esteem as
one of my very first friends, with a particular re-
quest that she would give me her opinion respect-
ing them. She returned them the same day, ac-
companied by a letter, but said not one word
about them. She merely touched upon the sub-
ject, by saying 'she could have no influence with
IN NORWICH.
73
me, and would not if 'she could, but would have
me view facts with coolness.' I find myself cen-
sured, pitied, and condemned. Eliza C. I miss
very much.
Her heart is ever open, sincere,
affectionate; and if my judgment seemed alto-
gether erroneous, she would still feel for me and
manifest herself my friend. L. not only ap-
proves, but I think would go with me with all
her heart.
"You will rejoice to hear, that after this
length of time, a few of us females have conclud-
ed to meet at Mrs. H.'s, next Monday afternoon,
for prayer; and intend to continue to meet once
in two weeks. It will not be a general thing,
because very few are willing to make the sacri-
fice of feeling which is necessary. We are not,
however, satisfied with doing no more to bring
the church together, and have resolved on
making an attempt to form a society of females,
one object of which shall be to promote chris-
tian acquaintance. They will meet once in two
weeks, and spend the afternoon together in some
kind of work, making articles which may meet a
ready sale, and appropriate the money to some
benevolent object; perhaps to the education of
heathen youth. A number seem already quite in
terested in the plan. We design not to give it
much publicity, as societies of every kind en-
counter opposition.
74
MRS. WINSLOW.
"How shall I tell you how happy I have been
to-day Seven of us met at M. H.'s this after-
noon. We were enough in number to claim the
promise, and I trust did so. We felt like sisters,
and separated with the persuasion that it was
good to be there. We have determined to meet
once in two weeks, also every Saturday after-
noon previous to the communion, and to have
four days of fasting in course of the year. Next
Monday we are to meet at Miss T.'s, to make
gloves, &c. My plans being so fully realized, I
know not how to be sufficiently grateful. We
have made a little calculation by which it seems
easy to raise $30. Do not fail to pray for us.
"July 17th, 1816.
"The volumes and Tracts were duly received.
Those respecting missions I shall read with great
interest. I know of no little book which you
could have made so acceptable to me as Mrs.
Rowe's exercises.
"You would have been pleased to see father
engaged, one forenoon, in reading some of
Horne's Letters to mother. They both seem
much interested in them. Mother says I must
tell you that the note respecting missionaries
being married was written by some Andover stu-
dent, who wanted to take a wife with him, but
feared Mr. Horne might discourage her. Father
A
IN NORWICH.
75
says, 'You see, Harriet, what is Mr. H.'s decided
opinion.' 'Yes, sir; but I see, too, what mission-
aries, better qualified to judge, say.' 'Ah, I have
nothing to do with notes.' He often tells me that
I shall, or shall not, want such and such things,
when I have an ox to ride on; all in a manner
which implies that he does not think seriously
of my ever leaving this country.
"This week I have felt the magnitude of the
object before me more than ever. It is the con-
stant burden of my thoughts, and my prayers by
day and by night."
"NORWICH, (Sabbath evening,) 21st July, 1816.
"How gladly would I make you a sharer of
my enjoyments this day. My scholars were
never more interesting, and the woman of color
has given satisfactory evidence that she has
passed from death unto life. We have remarked
her progress from Sabbath to Sabbath; but this
morning she came evidently in a different frame
of feeling, and has indeed cheered our hearts
with a recital of what God has done for her soul.
Is not this ample compensation for all the diffi-
culties we have encountered in establishing this
school. Oh that she may be one of many, who
shall bless God for bringing them into it.
"I must mention one of my class, as having
given me much pleasure. She is eight years
76
MRS. WINSLOW.
1
old-was very ignorant of religious things when
she came to my Saturday school, but improved
considerably there. She has been, from the com-
mencement of the Sunday-school, very attentive
Last Sabbath I proposed to the children to have
each one read twelve verses in the Testament
every day with much attention, and remember
something of what they read to tell me when
they came to school. Among others, this girl
complied with my request. She came this morn-
ing, and showed me the whole of Matthew and
fourteen chapters of Mark. I questioned her from
various parts of both, and she answered without
hesitation to almost every question; such as
concerning the birth of our Saviour, the miracles
wrought by him, his transfiguration, death, &c.
We now count about forty-seven children in the
school.
"Monday evening. After meeting with our
praying circle to-day, you will suppose that I had
no inclination to meet a large party this evening.
I was unwilling to go, but mother said she would
hardly ever request me to visit for her again.
She had a particular reason for wishing me to go
now. Of course I went; how insipid was every
thing there. Nothing of consequence was said
on the subject of religion, though a minister was
of the company. The world has less and less
charms for me. I wish to make religion the busi-
*
IN NORWICH.
77
ness of my life, and have nothing to do with the
pomp of the world."
To her correspondent in Hartford she writes
as follows:
NORWICH, July 22d, 1816.
"I long to see you-never so much before.
You speak of visiting me at my own house. Ah,
my dear girl, do not wait for that period. It may
never arrive; certainly not for years to come;
and then perhaps it will be where your feet can-
not tread. A candidate for the ministry who has
given himself to the Lord, saying, 'here am I,
send me where thou wilt,' must wait the direc-
tion of Providence. The last and most emphatic
command of our Saviour after his resurrection
was, 'Go ye into all the world and preach the
Gospel to every creature ;' a command evidently
extending to all his disciples, to the end of time,
but which has been much neglected. Our own
country, it is true, is in many parts in a state of
darkness; but all men are brethren. We may
extend our views to other countries, where still
greater numbers have never heard of a Saviour.
My ears are often assailed by reports that I
am going on a mission to the East or West; but
I do not encourage them. There will be time
hereafter to suffer much from the world, and
१९
78
MRS. WINSLOW.
something from dear friends, who I know would
strongly oppose me. You will believe that my
mind and heart are completely full. Indeed, it
would be too much for me to sustain, were I not
assured that if God has a work for me to do,
with one of the dear messengers of the cross, he
will support me and qualify me for it. I dare not
think or act for myself. God has not yet thrown
light upon my path. I wait for his good pleasure."
The following letter is to a sister of the Rev.
Samuel Nott, Jun. who was a member of the
mission at Bombay, and returned on account of
ill health :
"NORWICH, August 19, 1816.
"MY DEAR DEBORAH,-How gladly would I fly
to you and your happy family this evening, to con-
gratulate you on the arrival of your friends. I
have been with you in imagination, almost every
minute since the news reached me. I have look-
ed forward to their return with peculiar interest.
To hear them recount their toils, and the good-
ness of God towards them, will I trust prove use-
ful to me. I know not how I could endure a life
of self-denial and of hardship; but in some fa-
vored moments I am enabled to consider every
thing under the sun as vanity which has not a
tendency to promote the cause of Christ; and
IN NORWICH.
79
P
often say, 'could I serve God without sin, I would
esteem the longest life too short to suffer for Him,
who has ransomed my soul by the most igno-
minious suffering and death.' If we are dissatis-
fied with God's requirements to take up our cross
daily and follow him, and long too much for the
termination of our pilgrimage, that we may un-
dress and be with God,' are we suitably affected
with the reflection, that our Saviour left the
realms of bliss for more than thirty years, and
condescended to suffer for us infinitely more than
we can suffer for him? Surely such love demands
a life of praise. But, I did not mean to intrude
such reflections upon you at this time-when I
began, I thought of you more than of myself;
and my heart was too full to suffer me to sleep
until I had attempted to express my feelings.
९९
Tuesday morning. My dear friend, I do not
find the ardor of my feelings in the least abated
since last night. When you are reminded that I
indulge the expectation of being more decided on
the subject of the mission to India, by the assis-
tance of your sister, my impatience to see her
will not surprise you. Our little interview at
your house has often recurred to mind. It will
ever be remembered with thankfulness. Very few
of my friends enter into my feelings on this great
subject, or even tolerate them. When one does,
I seem to consider it a particular indulgence. I
80
MRS. WINSLOW.
:
said something about avoiding the subject with
my dear mother. Since my visit at your house,
she has rejoiced my heart, by voluntarily express-
ing her entire resignation and willingness that
God should dispose of me in his own way. I now
enjoy free communication with her, and find her
uniformly calm and even cheerful. Let me beg
your prayers, dear Deborah, that my motives may
be simple and my eye single to the glory of God.
The magnitude of the subject seems daily to in-
Within two weeks I have felt it more
than ever, and nothing do I dread so much as that
God should leave me to think or act for myself.
I have cast myself upon an arm of love, and earnest-
ly desire to have no will but that of my Saviour.
Never did I so much need the prayers of chris-
tians, never distrust my own judgment so much."
crease.
"NORWICH, October 28, 1816.
MY DEAR FRIEND,-I have put off writing as
long as I could, in the hope of being more deci
ded on the subject of missions. But now I know
not what to say. You will perhaps think that I
have had time enough to determine respecting
my feelings and duty. Although the subject has
been much on my mind for months, more perhaps
than any other, I have never thought there was a
necessity for immediate decision, until about six
weeks since, when it appeared to me important
IN NORWICH.
81
to ascertain what were my feelings and opinions
before knowing yours, lest I should be too much
influenced by you. From that time I have more
earnestly engaged in the work of self-examina-
tion. I have indeed 'been tried,' but on the
whole thought, just before the arrival of your let-
ter, that I was quite ready to hear your decision,
and my duty would be plain. It is, however, far
otherwise; I am much in the dark, and cannot
feel established. When I shall, I know not; but
hope it may be soon. This state of suspense is
very trying. It is impossible to tell you what I
have felt, and what I still feel and think.
११
'The great objections which appear to my go-
ing to the East, are the opinion of my parents,
and my own health. Mother has made repeated
attempts to write a few lines to you, but is imme-
diately overcome by the subject, and cannot effect
it. I have promised to tell you whatever she wish-
es to say. Her first concern, I believe, is for my
health-she thinks that I cannot endure the pre-
paration. Then the field at home is so extensive
in which you might do so much good. Still she
would not dare to influence you if she could. I
said, 'If I
go, it must be with the entire approba-
tion of my parents.' Her reply was, that, view-
ing my health as she does, she cannot now see it
to be my duty; but I might, if I thought best, at-
tempt to prepare myself.
Winslow.
6
82
MIS. WINSLOW.
"At times my own judgment discourages the
hope that I can ever be extensively useful. My
heart may, by divine assistance, be qualified to
feel, but my mind will, I am afraid, continue bar-
ren and unfruitful. This would not make me
what you need. You cannot wish me to be the
companion of your toils, without having it in my
power to afford you assistance. It cannot be your
duty, and certainly not your interest, to connect
yourself with such an one. Nor can I, with any
hope of happiness, put it in your power to do so.
I do, however, sometimes think that as nothing
great can be effected without encountering many
difficulties, I ought not to be discouraged on ac-
count of health until I have made a trial, unless
the judgment of my parents should oppose it. I
have confidence that my mother would be sup-
ported by divine grace, if I were called to leave
her; but she would still suffer much. I need not
tell you that few mothers have such solicitude
and affection for their children. I believe that I
am willing to meet any suffering where self only
is affected, but it is hard to wound such a friend.
You will find that I am indeed undecided, and I
know of no new view of the subject that I can
take to bring me to a decision. God must be my
helper. I can only give myself to him.'
You requested an unreserved expression of
my views on the subject. I suppose that this is
IN NORWICH.
83
right, but was at first inclined to regret the neces-
sity of communicating them. I ought to wish
not to influence you. It has been my constant
endeavor not to do so; but mamma and you have
now convinced me that whatever has any bearing
upon the great subject should be taken into con-
sideration."
"To E―
TO A FEMALE ASSOCIATE.
"NORWICH, Nov. 4, 1816, midnight.
methinks I could open my heart.
Denied that privilege by the distance which se
parates us, I breathe out my full soul alone. And
shall I complain? My Saviour endured his Fa
ther's wrath, and trod the wine-press alone. But
I am not alone-my God seeth me, and truly he
is my only refuge. Though clouds and darkness
are still round about him, yet I am enabled to
trust that he has not utterly forsaken me. You will
perhaps say, that, as praying breath is never
spent in vain, I cannot have been faithful or I
should before this have discerned the path of
duty-help me then, my dear girl. I know that
I have done nothing well, that my purest offer-
ings need the cleansing blood of Jesus; never-
theless, if there be any thing of sincerity in me,
I do say from the heart, 'Here is thy servant,
Lord, do with her what thou wilt.' Yet behold
84
MRS. WINSLOW.
.
me, on the one hand, with an ardent desire to
devote my whole life to the service of Him who
has done so much for me, and an opportunity be-
fore me of being extensively useful; and on the
other, the opinion and advice of dear friends
urging me to be convinced that duty calls me to
remain here, and more than this, the tear of ma
ternal solicitude and affection stealing unbidden
to the eye and can you not conceive that my
heart bleeds? Oh your prayers! They may avail
much. I derive strength thus to urge you by the
consideration that you are interested in the great
cause, and would not have a brother or sister
dishonor it.
"Very few friends speak a word of encourage-
ment. On the contrary, the hackneyed objection
is offered, 'we have so much to do at home,' not
remembering that 'he that watereth, shall be
watered also himself.' Has not this been exem-
plified in the outpouring of the Holy Spirit in
this country since a spirit of missions was first
excited in it? and does not our own observation
constantly affirm that the liberal soul shall be
made fat?' What was the conduct of the primi-
tive christians when Christ commanded them to
go forth and preach the Gospel, taking nothing
with them, not even two coats apiece? Did they
say, 'Lord, we would obey thee, but have dear
friends at home who would be grieved to part
९
IN NORWICH.
85
with us, and whom we cannot leave: if thou
wilt give us a work to do in the midst of these
privileges we will perform it cheerfully.' No,
rather did they forsake all, take up their cross
daily, deny themselves, and live only for God.
And shall not we be grateful to be counted worthy
to suffer for Christ? I believe my feelings have
been long decided, though perhaps not uniformly
the same: it is now time that my duty was; but
God's time is best. I desire to wait patiently for
its arrival."
Notwithstanding the ardor and agitation of her
mind, the following paper will show the cool de-
liberation and sound judgment, as well as en-
lightened, devoted piety, with which she examin-
ed the important question before her, and some
of the steps by which she was led to a most sa-
tisfactory result. It was dated and solemnly
subscribed, "Norwich, November 10, 1816, Sab-
bath Evening."
QUESTION OF DUTY RESPECTING MISSIONS.
"In examining this subject I have considered
the disposition of my mind; my qualifications;
the language of Divine Providence; and the
teachings of the Holy Spirit.
"The disposition of my mind. For four and
86
MRS. WINSLOW.
}
a half years, my prevailing desire has been to
spend my life in the service of Christ. During
the early part of this period, my plans for future
enjoyment always centered in giving up all for
Christ, and spending my days in a pagan land.
Such plans, however, appeared like idle dreams,
to cheat life of some of its dull hours; every
thing within and without forbade the indulgence
of such hopes.
"The perusal of 'Buchanan's Researches' first
excited my warmest interest for the salvation of
the heathen; and while I had not the least idea
of ever going myself to the Eastern world, it
was my earnest desire that many laborers might
be sent to introduce the Gospel among its throng-
ing millions. When
When I questioned myself if I
should be willing to go, were all obstacles re-
moved, my uniform reply was, that no personal
sacrifice was too great to make; but these ob-
stacles would probably ever remain, and there-
fore I must think only of duties in my own coun-
try. The memoirs of Mrs. Newell, while they
exhibited the sufferings of a missionary in glow-
ing colors, were yet alluring, and my fancied
scheme of happiness was more frequently re-
sorted to, as a solace in my pilgrimage, though
with no more prospect of being realized.
situation in my native land could I imagine so
capable of affording me substantial happiness,
No
IN NORWICH.
87
but I desired to be useful somewhere; and as I
was in the hands of Him who had seemed to fix
my destiny, I strove to feel, that, could I be en-
tirely devoted here, I would ask no more. In
this state of mind, the pleasures of the world
gradually became insipid and unsatisfying. The
early removal of my brother, when about to de-
vote himself to ministering at the altar, awaken-
ed anew the desire to consecrate all that God
had given me to his service. In no other view
did life appear desirable, for this only did I wish
a continuance here.
"When, at length, it did seem possible that I
should be called to forsake friends and native
land, my great object was to observe the leadings
of Providence, that I might not rush uncalled into
so glorious a work. Having long believed that
insuperable obstacles would prevent this happi-
ness, I was the less animated by the possibility
of their being removed. It was not, that being
called to view the hardships attending a mis-
sionary, with more prospect of realizing them, I
was intimidated; it was rather the difficulty of
determining duty, which often checked my rov-
ing mind. I strove to lay aside every personal in-
terest, and to fix my desires where I could be
most extensively useful. At times the magnitude
of the work, my insufficiency, and the trials at-
tending such a sacrifice of temporal comfort,
·
88
MRS. WINSLOW.
have caused me to shrink from what appeared
too much for feeble nature to bear. In the main,
however, I have desired to be grateful for being
counted worthy to suffer for Christ.
"Qualifications. This subject has caused almost
my only doubts. When I compare my love for
immortal souls with that of our Divine Imma-
nuel, and that of his early disciples, I am almost
ready to say, If I were really called to a mission
so much resembling that on which He sent them
forth, I should possess more of their spirit. But
I do feel something, though in a far inferior de-
gree; and what power, save the Holy Spirit, has
put the least degree of faith and love within me?
I trust that God has implanted a holy principle in
me-He will then add to it all needful grace—to
Him be glory for ever. My mental qualifications
are by no means adequate. In this I have support
in the assurance that God's 'strength shall be
perfected in weakness.' My health has been an
objection of some magnitude; but, after consult-
ing my physician, and learning that the effect of
the voyage and climate is, on every constitution,
uncertain; and after consulting Mr. Nott, who
has been abroad, I am led to the conclusion that
my state of health should not deter me. The in-
ference from these and other considerations is,
that if other objections are removed, qualifica-
tions must not be an obstacle.
IN NORWICH.
89
A
"The leadings of Divine Providence. These
appear in my being early weaned from the charms
of this life-an ardent desire being awakened
within me to renounce every temporal comfort
for the service of Christ-in my having sent to
me an unsought friend, who had a missionary
spirit, at the very moment when I was about to
believe that duty called me to other scenes; in
causing my health to be better than it had been
for several preceding years; in giving me pa
rents who do not oppose, and in constantly giv-
ing me increased desires to devote all my pow-
ers to His service. These, united with many more
indications that the Lord was leading me, which
I cannot record, enable me confidently to believe
that the work is all His own, and to Him be all
the glory.
Teachings of the Holy Spirit. By these I
mean the impressions on my mind, which accom-
panied the examination of duty, from time to
time; and these were manifestly towards this
object: when, in reading the sacred oracles, my
heart was particularly warmed by contemplating
the wide field of missionary labor, and the exam-
ples of holy men of old, who willingly suffered
any privations and hardships for the sake of be-
ing embassadors of the Lord Jesus-when, in
examining objections, they always dwindled to a
point, if considered with the command of Christ,
90
MRS. WINSLOW.
'Go ye into all the world and preach the Gospel
to every creature'-when the trials of this life
served to excite a more ardent desire to be
'counted worthy to suffer for Christ,' rather than
to have any effect to intimidate me-and when,
in pouring out my soul on this subject to the Fa-
ther of light, I realized more of that sweet peace
in which 'my willing soul would stay'—and,
finally, in so drawing me to the throne of mercy,
that I could not leave without a blessing; and at
length dissipating every doubt, and enabling me
by the eye of faith to discover the finger of God
pointing to the East, and with the affection of a
Father, and the authority of a Sovereign, saying,
Come, follow me '-' this is the
me'
way, walk ye in
it;' and adding for my encouragement, 'I will
never leave thee, nor forsake thee.'
"In view of all these considerations, and many
more, I do believe that God calls me to become
a missionary; and do, with this belief, resolve to
consider myself as devoted to that service; and,
as much as possible, to make all my exertions
have an ultimate reference to it; hoping that
God will qualify me, and make me a faithful ser-
vant for Christ's sake. Amen and amen.
"H. W. LATHROP."
""
The reader who sympathized with Miss L-
in the agitation of her mind, as expressed in com-
IN NORWICH.
91
munications previous to the last, will be happy in
the calm decision to which she thus arrived; and
will not be surprised that her next letter describes
both a settled and joyful conviction of duty. But
our friend was a child of faith and of the Spirit.
She believed that God could make the path of duty
exceeding plain. In proportion as the darkness
around her was great, she looked above for light ;
and it broke upon her in the midst of obscurity,
with a strength and clearness which forbade her
ever seriously doubting, from that time, what
was the will of God concerning her. It may be
proper to add in reference to her health, that the
fears of her friends were not realized, though it
never was entirely firm. The compiler would also
here say, that the subject of health, with the
adaptation of constitution to the contemplated
habits and climate, deserves, on the part of mis-
sionaries of both sexes, a more careful conside
ration than is generally given to it, and that the
advice of judicious physicians, friendly to the
object, should be sought and received with much
deference.
"NORWICH, November 10, 1816.
"Had I ten thousand tongues, methinks they
could not all express the gratitude I feel for
'light and comfort from above.' Oh 'let us mag-
nify the Lord, and exalt his name together.' For
92
MRS. WINSLOW.
many weeks 'I looked (and I thought earnestly)
for light, but behold, obscurity; for brightness,
but I walked in darkness.' The last week, how-
ever, God has been pleased to bring me, with
more childlike dependence, to the foot of the
cross, and there led me, step by step, until I have
communed with him on his mercy-seat, with more
delight, perhaps, than ever before.
The grand objections of health and friends
seem now to have become, comparatively, of lit-
tle consequence. For the first, I am assured that
my prospect of enduring the voyage and climate
is quite as good as Mrs. Nott's when she left
America; though the previous preparation might
be a subject of concern, did I not believe that if
God has a work for me to do in a heathen land, he
will prepare me for it. The silent tear of paren-
tal affection and solicitude would indeed over-
power me, had I not confidence that He who thus
afflicts, will support my beloved parents. Surely,
if I can trust in this Almighty arm for my support
in so great an undertaking, I cannot question but
my God will be their God. And what though we
are early separated, and that under peculiarly
painful circumstances, our journey here is but
short. I feel an inexpressible pleasure in com-
mending them to God, assured that they will be
enabled to give up their child without regret, in
the hope that she will do good to perishing souls
IN NORWICH.
93
Let them be constantly remembered in your pray.
ers; and, Oh, my friend, may we be henceforth
faithful to our own souls, as well as the cause of
Christ. It is possible that we may yet be in an
error; let us pray always, with all prayer and
supplication, making known our requests unto
God.'
१९
Tuesday, 12th.—Why am I permitted to feel
so fully satisfied with regard to duty? If I did
lean to this side of the question at all, I expect-
ed it would be with little faith, faint hope, and a
mind rendered almost incapable of action by so
much doubt and anxiety; but on the contrary,
the transition from that unhappy state, to this of
peace and joy, has seemed to invigorate all my
faculties. I feel new strength, new ardor, and
long to be even now at work. You will, perhaps,
think that the subject of qualifications is entirely
forgotten; far from it, my consolation and sup-
port in this is the assurance that God will ' 'per-
fect strength in weakness.'
་
"Mrs. Nott spent an afternoon with us last
week. I have seen her several times. The duties
of a female missionary are great indeed; but no
matter how arduous, if God be my strength."
"December 1.
"You inquire what
now. I have of late, indeed always, avoided say-
*
thinks of this subject
MRS. WINSLOW.
94
ing any thing to her myself, because I have felt
unable to support any opinion with such an op-
ponent. One evening last week I accidentally
found her in mother's room, and she immediate-
ly forced me to sit down and enter into the sub-
ject. The whole weight of words possible to be
set in order before me, were brought forward
with the peculiar power she possesses. I finally
told her that her approbation, next to that of my
parents, was to me most desirable. She replied,
Harriet, you will never have it, never, never,
never.' Among other things she asked if the opi-
nion of three quarters of my most respected
friends would not influence me. I said, if, admit-
ting the principle that some must go, they would
get all the information to be obtained on the sub-
ject of missions, and decide that I ought not to
go, it would have weight. She confessed herself
ignorant, for she had never read a word on the
subject. The next morning I sent over the Re
ports of the Prudential Committee since the se
cond year, and have engaged her to read Horne,
which is now with Dr. S. Do you ask if these
things move me? I know not but I am obstinate
or stupid; but amidst all, my duty still seems
plain. My health was never better, and I am im
patient to be now preparing for this great work
Although I say I am not materially affected by
this opposition, you will not understand that it
IN NORWICH.
95
does not give me pain. It is trying, but God has
hitherto granted me strength in proportion to
my wants.
"December 6.-Grandmother last evening beg-
ged the favor of an arm to lean on in a ramble
this afternoon.
"We called on a hospitable family where is a
daughter lately married, whose husband has failed
in business. A mother and sisters have received
her with open arms, and are affording her every
temporal comfort. How different this from the
situation of a lonely and destitute female in a fo-
reign land! But as heaven is high above the
earth, so is a heavenly better than an earthly
friend.
The abode of a widow, in moderate circum-
stances, but surrounded by all life's substantial
comforts, next arrested our steps. It was in a re-
tired and inviting spot, but there were here no
praying hearts.
"Domestic felicity now at length spread forth
all its charms. In the midst of kindred and friends,
days, months, and years glide away sweetly.
Every wish is anticipated. The full heart can
ask no more. A husband and family being made
happy, the summit of duty and usefulness is
thought to be reached. And could I live for this
only? God forbid. While I have hands to work,
and the heathen perish because the Gospel is not
•
+
96
MRS. WINSLOW.
sent to them, my hours and days shall be em-
ployed for them. There is something forbidding
to me in prosperity, as the world use the term;
it draws the heart from God."
"January 19, 1817
"Have had a delightful season this evening.
The Lord has permitted me to come near to him,
and to plead with uncommon earnestness. My
wants multiplied, and I finally rejoiced to leave
all with him, who needeth not to be told what is
in man, and will not proportion his gifts to our
scanty petition.
"I must tell you that my friend Mrs. L-
from N. L. has made me a visit. You may re-
member that she warmly opposed my contem-
plated undertaking. She says that my letter ex-
plaining my views of duty, &c. almost satisfied
her that I was right, and now finding my health
so much better than when she last saw me, her
language is, Harriet, I will not make the least
objection.' I rejoiced particularly in this, be-
cause she is one with whom I 'have taken sweet
counsel' since our earliest years.
"You would help me to a grateful heart, could
you witness my dear mother's conduct respect-
ing this point of duty. It would seem that she
made every objection so long as it could have
any influence; but now, considering me decided,
IN NORWICH.
97
she is equally decided to present nothing which
may increase my trial. Indeed she strives to help
me in every way she can. I will almost say that
she has caught the fire of missionary ardor; at
any rate, I believe she evinces an uncommon
share of cheerful resignation. In my own family
I now hear no word of opposition. All will ra-
ther lend a helping hand than put any obstacle
in my way."
९९
The mind of Miss L- was now settled as to
her duty, should no unforeseen providence pre-
vent, to leave home and country for a heathen
land. She had resolved to do so. Her only re-
servation was, if the Lord will. She never took
up the question again to find reasons for going.
Her only anxiety was, when any providence
seemed adverse, to know if God was forbidding
her undertaking. On this point she held herself
open to conviction. Again and again she said, I
shrink from no sacrifices, no trials; I only trem-
ble lest I should rush uncalled into the service."
There was no wavering, no indecision of mind.
She had laid all on the altar, and only waited for
the Lord to accept the offering. She looked upon
a perishing world, and the question was what she
could do, and where she could do most for its
rescue. She only inquired, "Lord, what wilt thou
bave me to do ?" and when she heard a voice be-
Winslow.
7
98
MRS WINSLOW.
hind her saying, "this is the way;" conferring
not with flesh and blood, she immediately en-
deavored to walk in it. This is abundantly evi-
dent from her journal and letters to the time of
her embarkation.
"January 16, 1817.-Have had much enjoy-
ment of my Saviour this evening. Was at first
very heartless, and it seemed for a long time that
God would not permit me to come near his mer-
cy-seat; but I could not leave praying, or rather
articulating unconnected broken petitions. At
length the Lord showed me that there was mer-
cy even for me, a vile worm. I could plead with
Him as with a father who heareth the cries of
his child.
" 18.—Have been meditating on the glorious
labors of a missionary. It seems too much, that
while so many are so much more worthy of this
honorable employment, and so much better quali-
fied to be useful, my heavenly Father should per-
mit me to hope for the privilege of going to the
heathen. Christ will strengthen me. But Oh may
my motives be pure. Gracious God, suffer me
not to bring any reproach on thy cause.
"29.-Have been much engaged in contemplat-
ing the work I so fondly anticipate. It has become
a darling theme; so much so, that the thought
of being finally obliged to relinquish it, would be
IN NORWICH.
09
far more painful than that of leaving friends and
country for a life of trial and hardship.
९९
"February 12.-My heart seems unusually en-
larged; and I long to embrace, in christian love,
all the world. Have been more assisted in prayer
for perishing souls to-day than for a long time.
18.-The wind howls round my retreat. Snow
beats upon my window, and no cheerful ray illu-
mines the footsteps of the traveller. Thus dreary,
dark, and desolate is our way here below, until
we see the light of heaven, which leads us up-
ward. Such seasons are to me peculiarly sweet.
I could, for my own sake, scarcely wish to see
the earth again lighted up; so much is the pros-
pect now in unison with my present feelings. I
have been thinking on the days of other years,
until my soul is sad; but it is a precious sadness.
Among my subjects of thankfulness to the Author
of my existence, I consider this one, that He has
given me a disposition to relish those scenes of
nature wherein his majesty is displayed; and
that in these manifestations of his power I often
find exquisite enjoyment.
"21.-If the tear of gratitude glistening in the
mournful eye can afford pure enjoyment, I found
it this morning in visiting the dying Mrs. D
I think she evinces genuine repentance, and I
must believe that she has obtained the pearl of
great price. Poor old Miss C― met me at the
100
MRS. WINSLOW.
door and held me by the arm till I should tell her
if it was true that I was going to India.
"To pity the weeping widow's wo is certainly
my delight. And shall I not find these desolate
ones in the sultry regions of Hindoostan? Now,
alas, they know not the christian's God and Com-
forter. May I not point them to Him, and finally
watch their dying hour with the interest of a sis
ter in Christ? O yes, I may yet sit at the feet of
Jesus, with a now wretched Hindoo female. God
of mercy, let me, I beseech thee, realize this
fond hope of my heart; and may I be qualified
for extensive usefulness in that field.
" 22.-This evening I have been looking into
my heart. It was weary of earthly cares and
earthly good. I looked abroad. The rapid glid-
ing away of the great body of snow which has
long covered the ground, reminded me how soon
all worldly prospects will vanish. All I have on
earth seemed held by a most uncertain tenure.
'The wind passeth over us and we are gone.'
In the world I saw nothing to allure me; my
whole soul was averse to seeing more. But when
I turned my eyes above, the bright view was so
enrapturing that I could scarcely think of being
longer in the flesh. But I bless God that it is not
with me as in times past. I believe I do not cling
to life for the pleasure it brings; but if I may do
something for the cause of my Saviour, I desire to
IN NORWICH.
101
as
see many days. Yes, a life of self-denial in a hea-
then land will claim my most ardent gratitude.
While ruminating on the scenes of nature and the
workmanship of God in the formation of my body
and mind, I have desired to know whether the be-
nighted Hindoos are susceptible of such feelings
I too often am. If they are, with their dark-
ness respecting a hereafter, surely but few could
endure existence. What peculiar cause have I
for gratitude to the God of all grace, that he has
granted me a balm for every wound. Will the
longest life be sufficient to repay this mighty
debt? God of my life, suffer me never to be im-
patient of my continuance here, but rather to
desire a long life of entire devotedness to thy
service.
March 3.-Oh that I could never cease to
magnify the Lord, and exalt his name. Have been
to the alms-house. The poor infirm old ladies
welcomed me with gratitude. One of them has
long been anxious for her soul. For the last two
weeks I have always remembered her in my
prayers. I found her to-day for the first time re-
joicing in hope. Another, a sister in the church,
who has appeared to me very lukewarm, said
that for three days she had experienced new feel-
ings. For the same period I have felt an unusual
interest in her case, and tried to pray for her.
Have I indeed been assisted to plead for these
102
MRS. WINSLOW
precious souls? To God be all the glory. At first
I feared to think that my prayers had been heard;
but why should I not derive from this encourage-
ment to pray without ceasing ?'”
In the summer of 1817 she spent a few weeks
in Litchfield, Conn. in the family of the Rev. Dr.
Beecher, pursuing a course of reading that might
promote her future usefulness. Her communica-
tions to friends show how her heart clung to the
objects of her beneficence at home and abroad,
and her regret that there was then no Sabbath-
school in Litchfield.
TO TWO FEMALE ASSOCIATES.
LITCHFIELD, Saturday evening, July 2, 1817.
"SISTERS M- and E -. How refreshing it
would be to spend an hour with you this even-
ing; but I will be thankful for the privilege of
writing.
"My external privileges here are indeed great,
but these alone will never keep us near to God.
Great as mine are, I have less enjoyment in reli-
gion than when at home. I believe it is owing to
my mind being so much occupied with study,
which is not calculated to excite devotional feel-
ings, and not being engaged in those little exerci-
ses of love to souls which I had at home. You
IN LITCHFIELD.
103
visit the alms-
While in these
will understand me; if not now, you will when
deprived of the opportunity to
house, Mrs. D., and such people.
occasional visits we give pleasure to our fellow-
creatures, and I hope sometimes do good to their
souls, we are benefiting ourselves. I have been
this afternoon to see a saint, who though poor in
earthly covering, has a treasure in heaven, and
hope to visit her often. Shall have opportunity to
tell you more about her if I do. Likewise hope
to tell you of a visit to the alms-house here."
TO THE SAME.
"July 19.
"I would excite your gratitude to the Giver
of all good for his dealings with two dear souls in
this family, just brought from the horrible pit
and miry clay.' Their mouths are filled with
praise, and I trust their hearts with love. They
have been greatly tried; their stout hearts re-
sisted long, until they were almost in a state of
despair. Two days were spent in distress that I
have never known exceeded under similar cir-
cumstances. He who remembered the 'worm-
wood and the gall' could not fail to feel much
for them, but it was useless to try to administer
comfort. They had a more able Friend, who had
been tempted, and will succor those who are
104
MRS. WINSLOW.
tempted. In his own time he appeared for them.
They will, I trust, have ability to do good. They
seem much concerned for their companions, talk
with them, &c.
"Mr. B. says, if God should pour out his Spirit,
I shall have found here the best school I can have.
Pray for me, my friend, cease not to remember
me in some of your precious moments when you
commune with God. All the return I can, I give.
May the Saviour be your Advocate. He will
prevail.
"How stand Sabbath-school affairs? I am anx-
ious to hear very particularly of them, especially
respecting I—. Sometimes I flatter myself that
she manifests more and more concern. Again
I fear that this is not the case.
Does your
number increase? Has Mr. M joined you?
Do the ladies call? Tell me all. I want, too, to
know about the other societies. When you see
Mrs. D.
do not fail to give her my love, like-
wise to all the folks we visited at the alms-house.
I think much of that place; have enjoyed some
precious seasons there which I would not ex-
change for all that I have found in the splendid
drawing-room. Do you attend any conferences
there now? I want to ask about many things more,
but you must write all that you know I want to
hear. Think of the 'golden rule' when you write
I need your letters with other friends, to relax my
IN LITCHFIELD.
105
mind, and give me a little of that enjoyment which
late-found friends cannot convey."
TO HER BROTHER IN OHIO.
LITCHFIELD, July 22, 1817.
"My DEAR BROTHER,-Before this arrives, you
will have been informed, by Norwich friends, of
the smiles of Providence in placing me in a situa-
ation so pleasant as Mr. Beecher's family. It is
indeed more than I expected. Although I am
not so many miles from home as you are, I feel
my separation from our invaluable friends very,
very much. I too am among strangers. Oh my
brother, my dear Daniel, we are wanderers and
pilgrims. But we hasten to our rest. It is good
to have no abiding place in such a world as this;
in which our Lord and Master had not where to
lay his head.
"The missionaries, who have been so long wait-
ing to go to the East, are at length ordered to sail
in two or three months. This has brought the
subject very near to me. God willing, I shall be
When I take a view of
among the next who go.
life, and consider that our days are few, and that
youth is emphatically the time to serve God, I
wish the moment to arrive. But you know me
too well, to think that I can be impatient to be
removed from what my heart holds so dear. My
•
106
MRS. WINSLOW.
dear brother, with one side of the picture before
me, flesh and heart sink. Yet I fear nothing, ex-
cept that the Lord should leave me to choose for
myself; or that he has so left me. If you love
me, pray often, pray daily, that this may never
be the case.' ""
LITCHFIELD, August 19, 1817.
"MY DEAR MOTHER,-Surely it is something
more than a simple emotion of joy that I feel to-
night, after the receipt of so many precious let-
ters; all others of which were not so valuable as
yours. Never before did you tell me, in so many
words, that you are satisfied in the decision which
I have made; although your conduct has impli-
ed this, and given me the sweet assurance that
God is gradually preparing you cheerfully to bid
me a long farewell. Formerly, every letter from
home riveted me more strongly to our dear fami-
ly, and made me feel that it would be a bitter trial
to part with you. How different my sensations
to-night! I certainly do not love you less, but with
the strength inspired by your composure, I could
fly on wings of the wind, and think only of the
happiness of being completely devoted to the
service of Christ, with the entire approbation of
best friends. Oh, my dear mother, God has
been with you in six troubles, and in seven. Yea,
has he not always been at your right hand? In
my
.
IN LITCHFIELD.
107
an hour of particular trial He will not, He can-
not forsake you.
"I think I do feel more and more that I am
highly privileged, and that you may congratulate
me, or rather thank God. My dear mother, I have
strength in your prayers. God will give to those
who ask, and the importunity of a mother will
prevail. I want to be more humble, to feel more
the worth of souls, to be more dead to the world,
and alive in God."
TO HER FAMILY FRIENDS.
"LITCHFIELD, (Monday Evening,) August 4, 1817.
"MY DEAR FRIENDS,-I have fully realized this
evening, that, although our bodies are more than
seventy miles from each other, our souls have
been near together. And not only ours, but those
of the children of God, in every land, who have
been surrounding the mercy-seat. Even once
degraded Hindoos have been lifting their hearts
to their Creator. And may I ever sit with them,
to listen to the glad tidings of the Gospel, and
may I unite with them in pouring out my soul to
God? I must hope so. The Lord has great bless-
ings in store for the heathen who now sit in
darkness. He will call many laborers into the
vineyard. The time is hastening-it is at hand.
Oh let us strive to be among his instruments
108
MRS. WINSLOW.
י
to bring it on. When Dr. Buchanan was plead-
ing in behalf of sending the Gospel to India, he
said, 'Doubt no longer whether it can be estab-
lished here it is already established; it has taken
firm root, and all your powers cannot hinder it
TO A FRIEND.
LITCHFIELD, August 17, 1817.
"I spent yesterday afternoon reading Ward's
view of the Religion of the Hindoos.' It depriv-
ed my mind and body of energy, and filled me
with horror. The enormities of these wretched
creatures exceed all that I had imagined. How
can it be that christians have slumbered so long,
when there is such exceeding depravity in the
world? Well may we bless God that we live at
this auspicious era, instead of a century ago. Is
it not strange that they who have experienced
the efficacy of a Saviour's blood, can think the
sufferings of a missionary life too great to be en-
dured? It must be from ignorance. They can-
not know the state of the heathen, they cannot
consider the worth of souls. It would seem that
the stoutest heart must melt in reading the ac-
counts of Ward. Happy are we, yea, thrice hap-
py, if among the little number whom the Lord
shall call to aid in the glorious work of evangel-
izing the heathen. Methinks I do begin to real-
IN NEW HAVEN.
109
ize in some degree how great is our privilege. But
still my heart is hard and strangely insensible."
It would be well, if the christian sentiments ex-
pressed in the quotation below, were really those
of every pious parent; and yet, if truly pious-
if they have the spirit of Him who sent his only
Son on a mission to earth-what others can be
cherished? Have they given their children wholly
to the Lord, and do they still claim the disposal
of them? May it not be said, 'Remember Ana-
nias and Sapphira ?' The mother who cheerfully
resigned this almost idolized daughter, felt as
tenderly as any mother, yet she has been enabled
to give up, besides her Harriet, three other be-
loved daughters to the same blessed work, though
she herself is left, in advancing age, a dependent
and almost solitary widow.
९९
"NEW HAVEN, September 3, 1817.
"From all my mother's letters, I think she is
abundantly supported. Her last at L. overwhelm-
ed me with emotions of joy and gratitude. I
must transcribe a part. Speaking of a friend who
came some distance to see her on my account,
she writes, 'I enjoyed her visit much, because
she talked on subjects particularly interesting.
My friends mistake my feelings, when they stu-
diously avoid a subject so near my heart as is
+
4
110
MRS. WINSLOW
your contemplated undertaking. I can think of it
with composure, and speak of it with much satis-
faction. She remarked that it was cause for gra-
titude. I am, if I may so say, partially thankful,
that is, thankful for the disposition which leads.
you thus to devote yourself. How earnestly have
I desired, and how fervently prayed, that my
children might be the subjects of grace, and in-
struments of bringing souls to Christ; and now
can I claim to choose the place where, and the
manner how they shall serve this kind Master,
who has so often answered my petitions, even to
have given me the very things I have asked of
him? No, my child, I believe I am saved from
this inconsistency. I believe I am willing to leave
to infinite wisdom to direct in all things; and as
you are satisfied with regard to duty, I do not
question about it.' Is not this change in our dear
mother's feelings, and particularly her opinion of
my duty, an indication that the hand of God has
been in this thing?
"I have been to the celebrated cave in West
Rock.' Ascending the mountain, we called on the
inhabitants of the cave. They are a man, his
wife, and three children. In approaching it, we
threaded our way through a narrow walk, walled
on each side several rods, and then almost crept
some feet into a dark, dismal place. There was
no light except through the opening by which we
IN NEW HAVEN.
111
entered, and another which afforded a passage
for the smoke. In one corner, on something
which seemed a bed of dirt and stone, with a few
pieces of carpet for a covering, lay a boy four
years old, who had that day broken his leg, and
an infant a few months old, who appeared scarce
ly alive. It was much diseased-the mother had
scarcely clothing enough to cover her, and her
countenance indicated the lowest grade of vice.
Yet she was not a heathen. Two Bibles, a Testa-
ment, and a hymn-book were there, all of which
she professed to delight in reading. She acknow-
ledged dependence and obligation, but not sin. I
contrived to be left alone with her, and my feel-
ings being much excited, I dealt plainly with her,
and as I have been seldom able to do. She listen-
ed —was solemn, and confessed she was a sinner.
Indeed, when I asked her to look back on the
sins of one day, she started with a sort of horror,
and said, 'I can't; they would more than fill this
cave.' Her appearance, when alone with me, was
entirely changed. People generally think there is
scarcely a possibility of her reform, and so say
but little to her. I never witnessed such a scene,
never before saw human nature so degraded.
This poor wretch had not even the external com-
forts of Harriet Newell in a season of trial, for
with her no human being heaved a commiserat-
ing sigh at the period of nature's greatest an-
112
MRS. WINSLOW.
"
guish, in a gloomy cave. Oh your heart would
have bled. With all, this woman had the tender-
ness of an affectionate mother. Her husband had
received a blow on the head which almost killed
him, and had gone to have it dressed. It was now
sunset; she was three miles from town, with the
prospect of her child's death in the night; no
candle, and no wood to kindle a light. Who has
made us to differ?"
In the following, allusion is made to a short
tour performed by Mr. W. as an agent of the
Missionary Board:
९९
"NORWICH, November 2, 1817.
My dear friend will not be unmindful this
evening, that it is just one year since his duty to
become a missionary was first made plain; nor
can I forget that it was a time of darkness and
distress with me. Happily the clouds are scat-
tered. I see nothing from outward circumstan-
ces to discourage me, while you have already en-
tered on your employment. Have we not every
reason to sing of mercy, and to praise God?
Yes, even for the darkness and doubt which al-
most sunk us to despondency before He was
pleased to show the way in which He would have
us to go.
I cannot tell you how happy I am at
your success in missionary labors. But it makes
IN NORWICH.
113
me feel more than ever that I am doing nothing
for Christ.
"In your wanderings my imagination has fol-
lowed you in many pleasant. rides, at the fire-side
of some of the dear followers of the Saviour,
and in the sacred desk. In all these, engaged for
Christ and the heathen, I have thought you pecu
liarly happy. This has added not a little to my
enjoyments, and I trust has brought me with
more life and fervor to the throne of grace.
"I have been led to think more of our pros-
pect, and the successive steps by which it has
been placed before us, by the return of this sea-
son. The autumn had always many attractions
for me. I love it still, independently of those as-
sociations which the occurrences of the last three
years connect with it. The last season which I
spent with my deceased brother, and the plea-
santest of our lives, was just three years ago.
Two years since another friend excited interest,
and rendered the season particularly pleasant;
and one year since I indulged the expectation of
going to India. Now have I not reason to wel-
come the 'falling leaf' and the decay of nature's
charms? Perhaps I may not spend another such
season in my native land."
8
Window
114
MRS. WINSLOW.
TO A SISTER FROM HOME
'NORWICH, November 14, 1817.
"DEAR SISTER,-Your letter made me feel
again, as I find myself feeling, perhaps too often,
that in leaving all my friends I make no trifling
sacrifice. Not, my sister, that I attach any merit
to this. O no; the most cursory view of my
heart shows me very plainly that my best servi-
ces are but filthy rags. It is no merit; but it will
be a great mercy if I am permitted to live and
labor in a heathen land. Yet although I feel this,
and am in some measure thankful, I am some-
times almost overwhelmed. The path does not
appear unbroken by hills and mountains, nor
would I have it. Difficulties often humble me;
they bring me to the foot of the cross, which is
indeed my highest exaltation. If it is the will of
heaven to send me away, I shall be sustained. I
fear nothing but going uncalled.”
"February 17, 1818.
"I have just received a letter from Mr. Corne-
lius, dated at New Orleans, Jan. 13. It seemed
written in the spirit of a missionary. He had been
there only two weeks, yet had preached several
times to large and attentive assemblies, and two
or three souls were beginning to feel their need of
Christ.' From the brethren at Chickamaugah he
•
IN NORWICH.
115
had just heard that three Indians had been hope-
fully converted after he was there. He says,
When you go to the East, if that should be your
destination, tell the brethren there that a star has
arisen in the West.' He expects to leave New
Orleans in March for the Indian country, and to
take some promising youths to be educated at the
North. This letter has cheered my heart. I need-
ed it, or something else, to rouse my slumbering
spirit."
१९
April 26.-I must call this a happy day
Went early to school, where Mr. A. made us a
visit. An increased number of scholars animated
me a little. In the forenoon enjoyed being in
God's house. At noon came home and offered
my requests for brother L. Returned to school,
where I prayed with the scholars, which seemed
to give a zest to the remaining exercises. After
meeting, attended to the adult school. Returned
home and took tea. Taught C————— and E-
and E in
the catechism, and read to them a sermon. Call-
ed again on God, and went to evening meeting.
Was there refreshed, and returned home wishing
the Sabbath would last always.

११
May 22.-Little did I foresee, when writing
last in my diary, that instead of meeting my Sa-
viour at his table at the time appointed, I should
be prostrated on a bed of sickness. On Sabbath
116
MRS. WINSLOW.
morning, when alighting from the chaise to take
charge of my scholars, I fell on the steps so as
to fracture a limb and otherwise injure me seri-
ously. I was, for a short time, in great distress,
and thought myself dying, but had no particular
alarm. Was removed, after fainting, and subse-
quently conveyed home. Suffered much, and an
ticipated lasting injury. I may say, in all this af-
fliction I have had the presence of my Saviour.
I desired to glorify God by patience under suffer-
ing, but did not succeed so effectually as I wish-
ed. I had some dark moments, though in the
midst of them I had support. I wished to know
the design of God in afflicting me at this time so
severely. Perhaps it is that I may realize more
the value of my friends in seasons of sickness,
and know better what I am about to relinquish.
But I believe that at no time did they seem so in-
dispensable to me as to prevent the desire of de-
voting my life to the heathen, though by so doing
I must part from them all.
"July 26.-My feelings have been tried, and
my faith put to a test, by the proposition of my
friend to go to South America. He says he can
do nothing without first knowing my views.
Sometimes he thinks he must go. His brethren
incline to that opinion. He hesitates, not being
satisfied what is the will of God. If he go on an
exploring mission, I feel a deep persuasion that
IN NORWICH.
117
we shall not meet again in this life. But ought I
therefore to object? I think not. May God grant
me grace to say, as I ever have since first con-
templating this subject, If it be the Lord's will—
although I knew it would result in the death of
my friend, I will oppose no obstacle."
The reference in the last extract, the spirit of
which cannot but be admired, is to a proposal of
some friends of missions in New-York and the
vicinity, for two of the missionary candidates,
then at Andover, to go on an exploring tour to
South America. It was subsequently undertaken
by Rev. Messrs. Brigham and Parvin.
"July, 1818.
"Since my last we have had some precious
seasons with Dr. Griffin. He attended a meeting
at our house on Wednesday. The lower part of
the house was filled, even crowded. On one of
the warm days he said to me, 'How is your health
affected by warm weather?' I replied, 'I mean
to find out this summer.' A day or two after,
when the weather changed, he said, 'I thought
much of you this morning, when I felt my sys-
tem so braced by the cool air, and meant to tell
you that if this summer should convince you that
a warm climate is unfavorable, you must yet go
on a mission. There is no need of relinquish-
t
118.
MRS. WINSLOW.
ing it; South America presents every variety of
climate." "
In September Miss L-
made a visit to New
pleasure of meeting
Haven, where she had the
several friends of missions. It would be well if
the remarks in her letter, on the neglect of the
poor and ignorant around us, were not still appli-
cable in too many places. Christians in general
feel too little personal responsibility on this sub-
ject. It is easier to become impatient with igno-
rance, and indignant at vice, than to remove the
one or reform the other. The subject of this me-
moir did not, in extending her views abroad, over-
look duties to be performed at home; or in at-
tempting to embrace a world in the arms of her
benevolence, suffer the minor charities of the fa-
mily, the neighborhood, the country in which she
lived, to be neglected. The spirit of that mis-
sionary is to be suspected, who acts differently,
and does not begin his operations at once where
he is endeavoring to widen the circles of his
influence, like the widening waves, caused by the
pebble thrown into the still lake, until they reach
the most distant shores.
"NEW HAVEN, September 13, 1818.
Mr. Cornelius came to me this morning and
said, Dr. Worcester did not know who Harriet
IN NEW HAVEN.
119
was until now. He will think more of you in fu-
ture.' I had previously felt quite at ease before
him, confident that he knew nothing about me.
In our next interview he introduced the subject
of missions. We took a walk together, and I be-
gan to fear him. He looks sharply and expects
much of missionaries.
"I am surprised to find in this city so many
ignorant people, who seem to have no meaps of
instruction. The alms-house is a wretched place.
It contains more than eighty souls, and but one
of them gives evidence of piety. I have found
two colored women, one of them in a dying state,
who knew not what sin is. One of them told me
she had heard something about Jesus Christ, but
could not tell what. She had not, apparently, the
least notion concerning his mission to this world,
and said she never prayed. When I asked if she
knew the Lord's prayer, in other words, 'Our
Father,' she replied that she did not know, but
would try to repeat it after me.
"The coming generation, we may hope, will
not be like their fathers. Means are using to
store their minds in youth with the first princi-
ples of the Gospel. But must the present genera-
tion, who are so rapidly going into eternity, be
regarded as in a hopeless state, because they
will not or cannot become members of Sabbath-
schools? Surely there is great want of efficient
120
MRS. WINSLOW.
!
means to instruct poor souls. I am concerned.
How can there be ease in Zion when such mul-
titudes live and die in ignorance at her very
gates."
A few extracts annexed, will further show how
the true spirit of a missionary continued to be ex
emplified by Miss L-
among those to whom
she could be useful at home, though her mind and
heart were so engrossed with the claims of mil-
lions perishing abroad. To these objects of her
care she still extended her solicitude long af-
ter she arrived on foreign shores—addressing let-
ters to the Sabbath-schools, and sending messa-
ges to the inmates of the alms-house, and others
to whom her faithful efforts for their good, her
sympathy and her prayers had greatly endeared
her. Happily in the latter years of her sojourn
in this land, God had raised up from her asso-
ciates an interesting cirele to co-operate in such
labors, and join her in bearing the wants of suf-
fering men, both at home and abroad, before his
throne of mercy.
To N- F- one of this circle, who spent
some time in New-York, she writes:
"You do sometimes think of our poor native
town. Oh yes, in some of your best moments I trust
we have a remembrance. Have you heard that our
hopes for precious souls have recently brighten-
•
་
IN NORWICH.
121
{
ed? A good work seems actually to have been be-
gun in a distant part of the congregation; but the
hearts of many, sickened almost by hope deferred,
can hardly believe that it is so. Yet distressed
souls affirm the presence of the Spirit. I fear
lest professed christians should hold themselves
back from the proffered mercy. They do not
seem awake, but there is powes with God. His
sovereignty will accomplish all his purposes. In
this I have strength-here hangs all my hope for
those who are out of Christ.”
१९
seem."
Again she
says: The poor people at the alms-
house still excite interest. Mrs. W
stationary in her religious feelings, though she
may make progress which I do not discover
Mrs. and Mrs. have expressed to Dr
S, a wish to join the church. Our Sunday.
school prospers, if the occasional addition of a
scholar and attention to the lessons is evidence.
We desire to see present fruit in the conversion
of souls; but if I should never witness one such
I should still have reason to bless God for
the school. Good seed is sown, and in God's time
it will be made to bring forth fruit.
case,
"I am sorry to say that I do not know particu
larly the state of 's mind. Her deportment
plainly declares that earthly treasures do not
satisfy her, and that she seeks a better coun-
try. I am told that
is inquiring. M— is
122
MRS. WINSLOW.
:
to make one of our number at the next com.
munion.
Letters from D- mention that the Lord
has a care over that part of his vineyard where he
resides. Their meeting on the Sabbath continues,
and so crowded, that they contemplate building a
larger room. Two souls are hopefully born again,
and a number express concern for themselves.
९९
'You mention H. He has not yet come
out boldly on the Lord's side. My time is so en-
grossed that I see but few friends."
T-
To Miss B- T——, another beloved female
associate, she writes, stating that the sum of
$30, which they were again collecting for mis-
sions, was filled, and entreating her not to re-
linquish their little missionary society after her
departure.
She again addresses the same friend in behalf
of the circle of females who were accustomed to
meet for prayer.
"You have not prayed in vain. No, the Lord
has heard your prayers. Are you not greatly en-
couraged to persevere with increased ardor and
faith? Yes, my sisters, take courage. There are
still greater blessings in store for precious souls
in Norwich. Never had you so little reason to
faint, or be weary. God says, 'Open thy mouth
wide and I will fill it.' O cast yourselves conti-
nually at his feet. Keep there, and pour out your
IN NORWICH.
123
hearts before him. He waits to be gracious. In
my absence I have enjoyed precious seasons,
while bending with you before his throne of mer-
cy. It seems particularly the province of females
to pray. In this way they may be eminently
useful."
·
H-
To Miss M————— H-
another member
of the same endeared circle, she writes-at one
time expressing the joy and refreshment she had
gained in their meetings for prayer, and drawing
encouragement from the consideration, that as
God should pour out his Spirit their numbers
would be increased; then in reference to the next
annual subscription to be raised; then to the Sab-
bath-school; then to the monthly concert of
prayer; then to the church, having renewed their
covenant; then informing of two hopeful conver-
sions, and requesting prayers for a young lady
who had sought religious conversation with her;
then requesting prayer for herself, in reference
to the missionary work; then alluding to a pri-
vate concert of prayer observed monthly by young
ladies; and then in reference to the appeal of Rev.
Messrs. Hall and Newell, missionaries at Bombay,
in behalf of six hundred millions of heathen, and
asking what we do, and how far we deny our-
selves for Christ and the perishing.
To another female friend, who in deep afflic-
tion had called herself a backslider, she writes,
124
MRS. WINSLOW.
seeking to give spiritual encouragement: "If it
be true that the best of christians are but partial-
ly sanctified, that they continually carry about
with them a body of sin, is it not desirable that
they should know and feel this? And is not their
doing so an evidence that they are making pro-
gress in the Divine life? If we did not see our
deformity, how could we go forward—we should
want that stimulus, which of all others has most
efficacy, a sense of our helplessness! That con-
sciousness of remaining corruption which causes
us to groan under its weight, and is sufficient to
crush us, is directly opposed to a retrograde mo
tion in the christian warfare—we cannot then go
back. There is but one way-to press forward,
through the grace of Christ, or die in the at-
tempt."
who
An estimable female friend of Miss L-
was then without hope in Christ, says, "From
a number of notes which it was my privilege to
receive from her, I enclose two, indicative of her
untiring zeal for the salvation of souls at home
as well as abroad, and thus far exhibiting the
beautiful consistency of her christian character.'
ee DEAR
NORWICH, (midnight,) Dec. 17, 1818.
,
- If you knew how frequently i
have thought of you of late with affectionate con-
cern, you would wonder that I have not before
IN NORWICH.
125
I
this sent you a note. I have one lying by me
which has been written several months, but no
opportunity presenting to deliver it very soon,
concluded that it should be destroyed, and I
would soon converse with you freely, as I wish-
ed. Every attempt to do this has been fruitless,
and I now presume something on your kind-
ness to excuse this intrusion. Need I offer any
other apology than to express the simple fact
that I long for your salvation. I have marked
your deportment from time to time with much
interest, and have been happy to observe that
you do think christianity worth possessing, that
you are almost, and I hope altogether persuaded
to be a christian. The extent of your feelings I
do not know, but think myself safe in concluding,
that convinced of the immortality of the soul,
you do not seek durable riches in this life, but are
looking towards another, better world. The re-
quisites to obtain an inheritance in heaven are
doubtless plain and familiar to you. A candid
mind cannot mistake them. It is a great thing to
be a christian-so to adorn the doctrine of the
Saviour, as by our example to win souls to him.
Well may every one exclaim, 'Who is sufficient
for these things!" Sovereign grace can alone
effect it.
"I want to say to every inquirer after the
truth, turn your face from the lives of professing
•
126
MRS. WINSLOW.
:
12
christians—even the best are but partially sancti-
fied-and look only at the example of Jesus of
Nazareth. Regard his precepts, imitate him, and
you shall have abundant peace and joy in the
Holy Ghost."
"MY DEAR
You have not at any time been
long absent from my thoughts. I have loved to
place you before me as dissatisfied with the charms
of this world and seeking an interest in the Re-
deemer. You find your heart 'a medley of incon-
sistencies.' Happy for you if you indeed see it and
feel it too. Your remedy is in the God of heaven.
This you know, but 'your desires are faint, are
few; indeed you almost question if any of them
are sincere.' It is true that we are often and most
easily deceived. But we need not be. We can
know ourselves. Especially we may know if
we really love and fear God, if we will be honest
in our examination.
"I would, if possible, help you to a perfect
acquaintance with yourself and to taking a de-
cided stand on the Lord's side. It is ground of
thankfulness, that you are not insensible to the
'danger of those who are without God and with-
out hope in the world, but it should excite deep
solicitude that you are not already established in
the faith. There should be no wavering, no
standing still, or turning back. The object in
IN NORWICH.
127
F
view must be pursued with unremitting diligence
The Lord is not slack concerning his promise.
He waits to be gracious, but he requires that we
faint not, pressing towards the mark. It should
be always remembered that if we are not for
God we are against him.
"Dear friend, can I help you? I tremble at
every thing like delay in this great work. Come
now; all things are ready. To God I commend
you. He demands our heart, our whole souls,
and that this day, lest it be for ever too late. In
haste, but with much affection, your friend,
"HARRIET."
To another esteemed female acquaintance sho
addressed the following tender and faithful appeal:
"DEAR
The interest that I have long felt
for your best good I think warrants a plain and
friendly communication before my departure
from my native land. Indeed it would be oppos-
ing the dictate of conscience as well as affection
to withhold the testimony of my experience to
the vanity and injury of worldly pleasures and
the sufficiency of Divine grace to ensure rational
and permanent enjoyment. I recollect a conver-
sation with you at Mrs. -'s. You considered
yourself happy. In the world you found much
to amuse and to fill you with enjoyment—you
128
MRS. WINSLOW.
L
sometimes thought of futurity, but it was not
with dread-the employments of heaven were
unlike those of earth, but your views on this
subject were indefinite. This I believe was the
substance of what was expressed; but we were
interrupted when I wished to say much more.
No convenient time has since offered, and now,
dear , you must forgive me if I offend, and
rest assured always, that the salvation of your
soul is an object which I most earnestly desire,
and for which I would spare no effort. But I
trust you will not blame me; if you do, it will
only increase my solicitude for your happiness.
"Permit me to ask if you are still satisfied
with the daily round of amusements which pre-
sent themselves; and if you are willing not only
to spend life in this way, but even eternity? If
this is the case, I entreat you seriously to in-
quire if you can thus indulge yourself from age
to age? Is there not a limit to every earthly
scene? And as this life is so small a part of our
existence, is it not of the first importance to be
prepared for enjoying another?
"Do not dream of heaven without a compliance
with the terms of salvation. God is merciful,
but he is likewise just, and it is a fearful thing
to fall into the hands of the living God.' Look,
dear, into the Scriptures: 'Except a man be
born again he cannot see the kingdom of God.'
2
IN NORWICH.
129
He that believeth not, shall be damned.' 'Ex-
cept ye repent, ye shall all likewise perish.' I
could refer you to every page in the sacred vo-
lume which condemns the impenitent, but you
may know this.
Whatever the world may say, christianity
does confer happiness in this life. There is not
a real christian on earth, nor ever was, even
though his lot be low, and he be stripped of every
earthly dependence, who would exchange his in-
terest in the Saviour, his rags and his poverty,
for the pleasures of the most happy, the most
distinguished of worldly men. Is not this fact
a proof that religion is worth something-that it
is worth every thing? If you would be happy in
this life-be a christian; if you would secure a
place at the right hand of your Judge in the final
day, fear and love him now. Trifle not with your
immortal interest. If it was so valuable to the
Son of God, that he could leave heaven for a re-
sidence on our earth, accompanied by such un-
paralleled suffering, is it not worth your whole
attention? The Lord by his Spirit warns you of
danger, that your soul is rushing to its final per-
dition; resist not his strivings; be persuaded to
to repent, believe and live. I shall often think of
you with affectionate concern, and my first wish
for you shall ever be, that you may seek and
obtain that peace which belongs exclusively to
Winslow
9
130
MRS. WINSLOW.
christians. That the Lord may forgive and keep
you evermore, is the prayer of your friend
"HARRIET."
To her sister, who was on a visit at New Lon-
don, she writes: "I do sometimes realize that
I shall not perhaps always be surrounded with
earthly parents, brothers, and sisters. Well, if I
have a heavenly Parent, and Hindoo brothers and
sisters, there will be call for unceasing gratitude.
Never forget me in your prayers. And here let
me say that I know too well how visiting friends,
as you are now doing, dissipates the mind. With-
out stated seasons of retirement and communion
with God, we cannot maintain a regular consis-
tent christian walk. Such a walk is never more
necessary for you than at the present time. Seek
and find frequent opportunities to present your-
self more immediately before God, and maintain
a heavenly frame of mind. This will enable you
in some measure to discharge your duties, which
may be various. Let not one, however minute,
be neglected. And, my dear sister, ever remem-
ber that you are the Lord Jesus Christ's, and not
your own. Let not trifles light as air engross
that time and those affections which belong ex-
clusively to God. Speak often of your Saviour.
Let him never be wounded by your silence,
through fear of a fellow-worm And may God
IN NORWICH.
131
grant, in answer to your constant prayers and
most earnest endeavors, that this visit shall re-
dound to his glory in the best good of some im-
mortal soul, and in your own advancement in
the divine life."
In the autumn of this year, the designation of
Mr. W, as also of Mr. Spaulding and Mr.
Woodward, was made for Ceylon. Their ordi-
nation, with that of the lamented Fisk, took place,
the fourth day of November, at Salem, Mass. ;
and was a most solemn and interesting occasion.
In the evening, after the ordination, eleven breth-
ren were assembled, who had dedicated them-
selves to foreign missions. Among these, besides.
the four then ordained, were Parsons, who soon
went with Fisk to Palestine, Temple and Goodell,
who a year later joined the same mission, Bing
ham, who went to the Sandwich Islands, and By
ington, who went to the Indians of this country
These joined hands, and standing in a circle
sang, "When shall we all meet again." In a few
months they were scattered to the four quarters
of the globe, and ere long two of them, whose feet
had stood on Mount Zion, rested from their la
bors.-Dear companions of my earlier and later
studies, ardent cherishers of my little missionary
spirit, sharers in some of my most precious sea-
sons of social devotion, may I at length sit down
•
132
MRS. WINSLOW.
1
with you on the "heavenly hills," and I ask no
higher privilege than to tread in your steps here,
however painful and weary!
It was expected that the departure of the mis-
sionaries would follow soon after their ordina
tion, but it was delayed for want of a passage.
१९
"NORWICH, October 7, 1818.
MY DEAR UNCLE WHITING,-It is now proba-
ble that I shall be called to leave my native land
sooner than was at first expected. The illness of
Messrs. Richards and Warren, at Ceylon, induces
the Board to propose to strengthen that mission
immediately; and we are designated to embark
for that station as early as possible. This great
work is now brought nearer to my mind than I
could ever before regard it, and I trust it does
not appear the less desirable. A long adieu to
my kindred and friends will rend the heart. I
feel already that it will; but at the same time the
prospect of doing good to some poor heathen
soul will fill it with joy; with God for our por-
tion, even the wilderness would not be solitary;
tossing on the tempestuous deep, we should fear
nothing; a stranger in the midst of a strange
people, we might have society; and above all, in
preparing the way, in ever so small a degree, for
the universal dominion of the Prince of Peace,
would be a constant feast to the soul. I am some-
IN NORWICH.
133
times ready to inquire who is there who would
not be a missionary if the Lord directed, or even
permitted it. But when I look at home, I wonder
indeed that such an one could ever think of at-
tempting so much. It has seemed like presump-
tion to suppose that I have been thus called.
Now the prospect seems more fixed, but I still
consider it a 'wonder of mercies.'
"My dear mother is greatly supported in view
of what is before me, and my family all bid me
God speed. Should I be prevented seeing you,
let me now say, comfort my parents when I am
gone. I shall be but a few days sooner removed
than I should if life were spent with them. It
is only taking a different road to the same place
of rest; yet nature speaks, and calls for the sym-
pathy and affection of remaining friends."
"October 11.—This has been a precious day.
Truly, one day in God's house is better than a
thousand elsewhere. Mr. W. preached. I thought
the Lord was with him and with the hearers.
Oh! how different such a day spent in America,
from one in heathen India. How do I look at this
work now?-as I thought I should when brought
so near? I believe that I have the same support
from God, and the same conflicts between con-
tending and opposing feelings.
"December 24.-My exercises have been pretty
134
MRS. WINSLOW.
uniform since the final determination to embark
soon. I have generally some faith, though at times
great weakness constrains me to shrink from
the prospect before me. Yesterday and to-day I
have felt this. It seems too much opposed to
every natural feeling. Yet when I ask myself
what alternative I would prefer, I find invariably,
that of all stations and employments, those of a
missionary are to me the most desirable. I would
not relinquish the hope of engaging in them,
for any thing else which this life presents."
In reference to her marriage, which took place
at Norwich, January 11, 1819, there is the follow
ing notice in her journal while at Andover; to
which place she went with her husband, on the
way to visit his friends in Vermont; and where
they were detained a little by his Sketch of Mis-
sions then in the press.
"January 30.-The feelings which engrossed
me previous to, and at the time of our marriage,
cannot be described. I believe that I had some
just view of what I was doing. I was cheerful,
and I hope grateful; at the same time when I
considered how much meekness and patience a
husband would need to bear with my infirmities,
I could almost have said, 'Lord, save him from
this trial.'
AT ANDOVER.
135
L
"This event, too, was to be connected with a try-
ing separation. My dear parents and friends would
soon see our faces no more. But the thought
that the Lord had grace in reserve for them com-
forted me. We left home the third day after our
marriage, and had a pleasant journey to Boston,
where we visited some friends, and then came by
Salem and Newburyport to this place. Friends
were raised up to us of the Lord, and for his sake
we were every where kindly received. Blessed
be his name for ever. How much more should
we love those friends who show us kindness for
the Lord's sake, than though it were only for
ourselves."
"ANDOVER, January 22d, 1819.
"DEAR PARENTS, BROTHER AND SISTER,-Your
letter this morning deserves our most hearty
thanks. To describe our emotions on perusing
it is impossible. Why is it that we ever forget
our obligations to Him who so constantly and so
abundantly manifests his forbearance and love
towards us? In your resignation-more than
that your cheerful acquiescence, we have fresh
occasion for gratitude, and are encouraged to go
on our way rejoicing. Dear father says, the af-
ternoon after our departure was 'a sorrowful
one.' It was in a degree such to us, notwith
standing we had much to make us comfortable.
I trust it was not exclusively sorrowful either to
136
MRS. WINSLOW.
i
those at home or those by the way. I considered
that it was not a last parting, at the same time it
was parting, and that, too, not under the most
animating circumstances. But why talk of this?
We shall meet again, yes, in a few days, and we
shall be as we have been; and then, if we are
the children of God, we shall meet never to part!
O that He would sanctify us all, make us useful
in life, and finally take us to Himself.
"Saturday. This is the first morning the sun
has shone since my arrival at A. Could my mother
and friends see how comfortably I am situated
this smiling day with kind friends, they would lift
their hearts to God in thanksgiving, and call me
insensible to His goodness if I indulged any
gloomy feelings. I ought to be happy, as much
as is consistent with carrying about this body of
sin, and I am so if friends at home are. My en-
joyment is still closely connected with theirs.
But I feel that it is a privilege to be permitted
to make any sacrifice for Him who freely gave
his life for us."
It would be pleasing to follow Mrs. W- in
her notices of the journey through Massachusetts,
New Hampshire, and Vermont, where she met,
for the first and last time, many dear relatives,
and had many affecting interviews with beloved
christian friends, who never ceased to remember
AT ANDOVER.
137
her and her mission with deep interest. She re
turned to Norwich near the end of March, and
soon after received the long wished for informa-
tion of a passage being engaged for India. The
delay which had taken place, though trying in
some respects, afforded the better opportunity
for preparations to leave home, which are often
too much hurried; but what was of vastly more
consequence, it was the occasion of the valuable
accession of Dr. and Mrs. Scudder to the mission.
Her feelings and those of her family, in view of
her immediate departure, are expressed in a letter
to her husband, who had proceeded to Boston.
'Your letter from Boston was handed me this
afternoon. I was overjoyed to hear of a ship to
convey us to India. I can say with you, that 'no
intelligence for a long time has animated me so
much.' The family appeared to partake of my
feelings in some degree. To us all I believe it
was a relief from trying suspense, and consequent-
ly was welcome. This evening it has been men-
tioned at meeting, and fervent prayer was offered
that we might be kept in all our way, and made
instrumental of great good. Our dear father first
led in prayer, and it was worth more than I can
name to hear him. All present must have been
astonished, if they were ignorant of the efficacy
of grace. I was comforted, I hope I was grate
i
138
MRS. WINSLOW.
ful for such a father. Mr. G. and Mr. C. followed"
him and expressed all that I could wish. A let-
ter from Daniel, at New-York, mentions his call-
ing on Dr. and Mrs. Scudder, and finding them
very interesting people."
Among the notes which she addressed to friends
just before leaving Norwich are the two following:
"Thank you, dear M- for your kind invi-
tation. You are thoughtful, kind, abundantly.
What shall I say? Only may Heaven return you
a hundred fold for every benevolent feeling to-
ward me and mine."
"You ask what you will do without my sympa-
thy-rather ask what I shall do when deprived
of you all. My heart sometimes sinks at the pros-
pect. I wish it otherwise. It ought to be so.
But, dear cousins, I have much reason for grati-
tude that I do feel so great a degree of happiness
in this undertaking-that the sacrifices are made
to appear so light, in comparison with the object
in view. For this I feel daily that I am indebted,
under God, to the prayers of friends."
:
.
१९
FAREWELL NOTE.
May you be blessed in this life with the rich-
est communications of God's love, and may our
IN NORWICH.
139
迪
​ན
next interview be on the right hand of the throne
of God! We do not, we cannot part to meet no
more. Spirits know no confinement; they may
range the world, and from its utmost extremities
meet and mingle prayers. We shall thus meet
Yes, dear M, our acquaintance with each
other is but just begun; it shall be perfected in
eternity—a long, a blissful eternity. We pursue
different roads to the same final rest-to our
home. God grant us his Spirit that we may devote
our whole lives to Him; be spiritual; follow our
Divine Lord, and finally have an abundant en-
trance to his kingdom. Dear sisters, farewell;
we owe each other our fervent petitions day by
day. Let us be faithful, and we shall find abun
dant reward in this and a better world. Again I
say, farewell! We have taken sweet counsel to-
gether; often walked to the house of God in
company:
"Our hopes, our fears, our aims are one,
'Our comforts and our cares.'
The God of peace bless you more and more.
Amen and amen.
"HARRIET."
Mrs. W. was accompanied to Boston by her
mother. From that place she wrote as follows:
£
..
140
MRS. WINSLOW
"BOSTON, May 31, 1819.
,
•
7
"I improve a few minutes, while dear mother
has gone out with Mrs. C. and Mr. W., to write
to my beloved sister and other friends at home.
You have probably received our letter sent last
Thursday, and may think it a little doubtful
whether you see mamma to-morrow. She has
about determined on returning then, notwith-
standing our sailing is deferred till a week from
that time. You will readily believe that she has
been a comfort to us on this visit. I trust she
will have no reason to regret that she undertook
it. Indeed some seasons we have enjoyed here
would have been prized by any of you. All our
visits have been closed by singing and prayer,
and all our social interviews have been just such
as the soul needs to quicken it when languishing
for want of spiritual communion and fellowship."
At length the mission band, amidst the prayers
and tears of many friends who "accompanied
them to the ship," sailed from Boston, June 8,
1819, in the brig Indus, Capt. Wills, bound to
Calcutta.
SEA JOURNAL.
141
CHAPTER III.
Voyage to Calcutta, and passage through
Trincomalie, Galle and Colombo, to
Jaffna.
Journal and Revival at Sea-Ascent of the Hoogley-beau-
tiful scenery-drowning of the gods-missionary and
other friends at Calcutta-passage to Trincomalie-brief
description of Ceylon-Fort Galle-a Boodhist temple-
Colombo-friendship of Sir Robert Brownrigg-arrival
at Jaffna.
It will be perceived that Mrs. Winslow, from
the time of her separation from her parents and
family circle till her death, was accustomed to
brighten the chain of affection, by writing, un-
der successive dates, a summary description of
scenes through which she passed; transmitting
the sheet as opportunity offered. These letters,
having thus in many cases the aspect of a journal,
constitute some of the richest materials for trace-
ing a connected history of her life.
The following highly interesting communica-
tion to her parents, in which we accompany her
on the voyage to Calcutta, amid signal displays
of Divine mercy, is of the character just men-
tioned.
142
MRS. WINSLOW.
"BRIG INDUS, AT SEA, June 21, 1819.
"My dear parents expect the same unreserved
communication from their absent child which
they always allowed her when under the paternal
roof. I feel that you have an irresistible claim to
every thing in which I can gratify you without
interfering with the more direct object of my life;
and nothing within my power shall be wanting
to compensate in some degree for the sacrifice
you have made in giving me up to God and the
heathen. To you, then, dear guardians of my life,
I address what I may be permitted to write from
time to time, concerning whatever interests me,
with the assurance that you will exercise all that
indulgence that you have hitherto done, and will
remember that I can write to you, and to my
brothers and sisters, what I could not to any one
else. You know my feelings on this subject, and
my objections to having any publicity given to
what I write.
"And is it true that all our future communica-
tions must be by means of pen and paper? Will
you no longer administer to the thousand wants
of your child; no more listen to her complain-
ings and rejoicings with parental kindness? Have
your labors of love for her ceased; and shall she
be deprived the privilege of alleviating your cares
in the decline of life, when you will most need
her presence and attention? Shall she no longer
SEA JOURNAL.
143
be an immediate partaker of your joys and sor.
rows? Ah no. But we can still be helpers toge-
ther of each other's joys, we can still bear each
other's burdens. Though separated, we may meet
and mingle prayers and tears on the same com-
mon altar. You can still exercise the affectionate
solicitude of parents, and I the love and gratitude
of a child. The wide ocean will soon divide our
bodies, but our spirits may meet and hold sweet
communion. We will not then be cast down, but
go on our respective ways rejoicing.
"I could say much of parting scenes. Those
which most impressed my mind, and to which I
must always recur with indescribable emotions,
are the farewell seasons with my parents. The last
sounds which fell on my ear from their lips still
dwell in my soul. The other members of the fa-
mily too!--but I forbear. It is enough that I have
enjoyed you so long, that God permits me to
leave you for his service. While I weep, I re-
joice. To see you all, to be with you and to en-
joy you as I have done (and surely no person ever
found their home more pleasant,) I would not re-
turn. I have entered on the work so long desired;
the object before me is worth a far greater sacri-
fice than mine, and I would press towards it.
"We sailed from Boston, as we expected when
mother left me, on the 8th instant. The weather.
was fine. Many people collected on the wharf to
144
MRS. WINSLOW.
witness our departure. A prayer was offered by
Dr. Worcester, and a parting hymn, 'Blest be
the tie that binds,' was sung by many. The spec-
tators were solemn and apparently affected, and
we, though our object was so desirable, could
not bid adieu to our dear native land, our privi-
leges there, and the friends so long bound to our
hearts, without a struggle. There was, however,
much quietude on every countenance. About ten
o'clock the vessel moved from the wharf, and we
bade a silent but affectionate farewell to one, to
another, to all the assembled multitude. Dr. Wor-
cester, Mr. Dwight, and some other friends,
among whom was Mr. Winslow's brother Hub-
bard, accompanied us six miles out. Our pilot
left us early the following morning, and about
11 o'clock we were out of sight of the American
shores. Our captain and other officers were soon
found agreeable and kind. Happy in each other,
and happy in our prospect, we promised ourselves
some enjoyment amidst the privations necessari-
ly attending so long a voyage.
Our accommodations are as good as we could
expect, and our spiritual privileges great. The
brethren have had a meeting to make some ar-
rangement for religious exercises and for intel-
lectual improvement. It is agreed that there be
public worship on Sabbath morning in the cabin,
and in the afternoon on deck; morning and even-
SEA JOURNAL.
145
ing prayers daily, a public conference on Thurs-
day evening, and a prayer-meeting the first Mon-
day in the month. In our rooms we are to have
a missionary meeting every Friday afternoon,
and a prayer-meeting on Saturday evening; be-
sides meetings at other times as circumstances
may render expedient. Every afternoon we are
to meet immediately after dinner for discussion
on theological subjects.
"The brethren have conversed and prayed
with the seamen, and find them attentive. The
sisters presented to each of them a Bible. Some
Tracts have been distributed, and we have the
satisfaction of knowing that they are read. It is
very common to see one reading aloud, while a
number surround him with eyes and ears open
as though they would seize every word. Last
evening Mr. W. and I walked on deck just at
sunset, and observing five or six assembled to
hear a Tract, we stopped and listened till the
reader ceased, after which Mr. W. conversed and
prayed with them. It was a pleasant season, and
such as I hope to enjoy many times. We have
had one missionary meeting and one prayer-
meeting. Service in the cabin yesterday morn-
ing was conducted by Mr. W. and on deck in
the afternoon by Mr. Spaulding. The occasion
was interesting. Aside from the charm of novel-
Winslow.
10
146
MRS. WINSLOW.
ty, it was delightful to see such an audience on
the great deep.
१९
July 23.-South of the equator thirty miles.
My journal has been interrupted by severe illness,
of which Mr. W. will give you some account.
My thoughts on a sick bed have very often tra-
velled back to the friends I have left. Not one
person of early and affectionate interest has pro-
bably escaped them. Awake and asleep, I have
walked, rode, and held sweet converse with many
whose faces I do not expect to see again in the
flesh. Every day I have been with my dear fami-
ly at the altar where God has permitted us to
unite our hearts, and to mingle our thanksgivings
and petitions.
**24.—A squall has just come up. I should like
to have you see the confusion it occasions in
taking in sail, &c. We run up and look out to
see the waves. They come rolling on as though
they would ingulf our little bark; but in a short
time they are comparatively quiet, and leave it
to 'walk the waters like a thing of life.' We can
almost say that we have had an uninterrupted
course of smooth and pleasant sailing, though
one squall was so violent as to carry away our
fore-top-mast, main-top-gallant-mast, and other
spars, as the sailors call them. I have experienced
nothing of that alarm and distress which severe
storms must occasion.
SEA JOURNAL.
147
१९
August 2.-This day is set apart by the
brethren for fasting and prayer. I believe that
the Holy Spirit has been in the midst of us; that
he has encouraged our hearts, and strengthened
us for our great work. We have observed the
monthly prayer-meeting with multitudes who
love our Lord and Saviour. It was some hours
before our friends in America; but we are not
prevented from thinking of them again at the
time we imagine they are presenting their re-
quests for us and for the world. You know not,
my dear parents, how much I depend on your
prayers. You cannot forget us. It is a delightful
thought, that morning and evening our dear fa-
ther prays for his absent children at the domes-
tie altar. Oh may we hereafter unite our hearts
and voices in those mansions from which we shall
go no more out for ever. May all our household
be assembled there. In that happy place you
not have occasion to regret that God called one
of your number to himself before he had strug-
gled hard and long against the storms of this
world; that one other was permitted to labor
among the destitute of our own country, and
still another among the heathen for the welfare
of precious souls-even though all this is just
as they were qualified to contribute to your hap-
piness in the decline of life.
will
"4.-To-day we have had pleasant weather,
}
148
MRS. WINSLOW.
•
༣་
and are now going at the rate of nine miles an
hour. I have been sitting awhile this evening on
deck with Mr. W. enjoying the scene presented
by the moon casting her silvery rays on the wa-
ters, and a few scattering clouds, with here and
there a star twinkling between them. I can give
you no adequate conception of it. There are in-
deed many appearances at sea which mock de-
scription. The 'ocean on fire' is peculiarly grand.
You have stood by the sea, and admired the waves
dashing in white foam against the shore. Now
fancy that foam to be rolling, sparkling, burning
embers; or to be all ignited like a shower of fire
in fireworks. The water seems to be liquid fire
wherever it is touched by the ship, disturbed by
the fish or any thing else, or broken by the wind.
As you look at the crested waves rolling on tɔ-
wards the ship, you are almost ready to say, in a
moment it must be in a blaze. But thousands and
thousands, rushing forward with violence, dash
harmless against the sides of the vessel.
"5.-The brethren meet in the forecastle every
evening, and hold a general prayer-meeting there
every Wednesday evening. They have also reli-
gious exercises on Sabbath morning before our
service in the cabin. There is continued encou-
ragement from the attention of the seamen. Two
or three have manifested some concern for their
souls. Four of them cannot read, but will proba
bly learn a little before we leave them.
SEA JOURNAL.
149
"6.—I have been on deck this evening. Saw
the moon slowly appear from behind a cloud near
the horizon, and thought how often I have watch-
ed her first appearance at the door of the 'red
house,' with one and another whose faces I can
see no more. We may, however, fix our eyes on
the same orb; we may gaze at the same heavens
filled with the display of the wisdom and power
of Jehovah; and if we can all say, 'This awful
God is ours,' it is enough. I am willing to leave
you with such a Protector, such a Friend.
"7.—We have new occasion for rejoicing to-
day. About 10 o'clock a vessel was discovered
approaching us. When she had come within two
miles of us, I went up to wait the result. You
cannot at all conceive our emotions when we saw
unfurled, as she approached, the flag of our be-
loved country. Captain W. exclaimed, 'Ah, she's
a yankee.' We found it was the Lady Adams,
on a whaling voyage from Nantucket, twenty-two
months out, and now bound home. We had just
time to close the letters which were written. I
have not mentioned our daily union of prayer for
the seamen. This evening one of them was se-
lected as a special subject of prayer for a week.
"8. This morning a dolphin was caught about
four feet long, in shape something like a salmon.
Its appearance is very beautiful. In the water it
is silvery, when caught and dying, it displays
150
MRS. WINSLOW.
most of the colors of the rainbow, varying every
moment. Cape pigeons have been flying about
us for several days. One was caught to-day with
a fish-hook and bait. They keep us company to
pick up what is thrown out from the vessel. They
resemble doves a little, but have longer wings.
and webbed feet. Their plumage is very soft, and
under it is an uncommon share of down. The
flesh is something like that of the robin, but hard-
er and stronger.
"9.—Captain W. just now called me to go on
deck and look at what are called the Magellan
clouds; seen only on this side of the equator.
They are very distinct to-night, as the sky is
clear. Two are white, and near the milky way,
and one black, directly in that bright girdle. The
first are probably collections of stars, the other
a more vacant space in the heavens. They are
apparently near the pole, as two of them revolve
round the third. I have not felt the air so piercing
before; should call it cold at home, though we
are not in so high a latitude as you, by eight or
nine degrees. I am seated in my room with the
door shut, and my old black silk coat and plaid
cloak on. We have no fire, of course you will sup-
pose we need the warmest clothing.
१९
14, Sabbath.-We delight to think and talk
of our dear friends at home on this precious even-
ing, and would inquire how it is with you; but,
SEA JOURNAL.
151
´the winds and waves tell all the same unvarying
tale.' Could my voice reach you, or could I by
my pen excite in your bosoms one more emotion
in behalf of those who go to the heathen, could
I induce one more petition for them at the throne
of grace, how would I plead with you, my dear
friends. You think of, and pray for us, but you
do not know the extent of our wants. We want
more faith, more humility, more ardent love for
souls. I say we, because it is common to use the
plural in such language, and it is perhaps true of
us all, though I would place none of our little
band on a level with myself. Yesterday afternoon
at our meeting, there seemed an uncommon spirit
of brotherly love, and we believe the presence of
our Saviour. It was one of the pleasantest seasons
of christian communion we have had on board.
" 16.—This morning we were called on deck
by the sound of land, hoa! You can know little
of our feelings. Nearly ten weeks the great
waters had bounded our prospect. We were real-
ly delighted, although the object before us was
only a small island properly called Inaccessible.
It is so high as to be visible fifty miles. Its cir-
cumference is two leagues. A little distant, an-
other and larger one presented a bold and majes-
tic front. It reminded me of East Rock in New
if
Haven, or seemed as that would appear you
could give it the same aspect at a distance as
152
MRS. WINSLOW.
when riding at its foot. This island resembled
the other in its roughness, as the clouds over it
cast a shade, admitting some rays of the sun here
and there amidst surrounding darkness. Between
these two islands were two others which resem-
bled stacks of hay. As we were gazing at this
interesting scene a very dark cloud arose. The
waves literally gathered blackness, and a squall
of wind and rain obliged us to retreat to our cabins.
This has furnished some variety for to-day, and
gives a little tone to our languid spirits. The
weather, on the whole, is very favorable to our
rapid progress towards the heathen.
"18.-I could now tell my dear parents some
thing more of a sea-life than when I last wrote.
We had then 'boisterous weather, but this week
it has been trying. Last night I did not sleep at
all, indeed for several nights have slept but little.
Repeated squalls and strong wind have raised
the sea so much as to keep our vessel tossing
with violence. The motion is like the rocking of
a cradle, when it is thrown far over each way so
as to roll the child from side to side. Every thing
loose is thrown about. Chairs and other articles
of furniture are constantly travelling to and fro.
There is no such thing as rest. I wish I could
give you any just notion of the scene on deck
this morning. The waves were what is called
mountain high.' I never saw any thing so grand,
1
SEA JOURNAL.
153
and said to Mr. W. that I would willingly suffer
much at sea to witness such a display of the
power of Jehovah.
१९
26. The last week our progress has been
very rapid. Saturday night we had a gale which
Capt. W. called severe. In the last fortnight we
have come the distance of America from Europe.
We are not, however, impatient for the end of
our voyage.
१९
'At this time, when we were almost despond-
ing, we are made glad by the hope that one of
the seamen is a subject of grace. Mr. S. has
been in the habit of giving two of them instruc-
tion in navigation. On Monday when he went to
the forecastle for this purpose, one of them said,
'I must give up navigation for my Bible; I find I
have neglected that too long.' He was convinced
of his sin and danger while at the helm in the
gale on Saturday night. Mr. W. after convers
ing with him last night, thought he appeared well
He has been a decided infidel. When he found
that missionaries were to be on board, he curs-
ed them and said, 'am I to be shut up with
these creatures so long? I cannot even take a
civil oath without being mauled at the elbow by
all the holy brotherhood.' This man was the
week before last selected as the special subject of
prayer. His name is Brown. There are several
others of whom we hope good things.
154
MRS. WINSLOW.
** 28.—After a trying day from violent weath.
er, this evening has been among the most precious
of my missionary life. I have felt more than
ever before that I can rest my eternal all on God,
and fear nothing. Enjoyed our prayer-meeting
very much.
११
30.-Could my dear parents participate our
emotions this evening in behalf of the precious
souls around us, how would they bless God that
he called their children to the heathen. We do
believe that fruit will abound to his glory. Mr.
W. after some conversation with the youngest
sailor, the only one whose prospect is something
better than to be always before the mast, is almost
ready to believe he is a christian. The last fort-
night his views of sin and of the character of
Jehovah have been more affecting, and he gives
some evidence of a change of heart.
"Two others are subjects of apparent convic-
tion. The weather last night was more boisterous
than before. We had a tremendous storm of
lightning, rain, and hail, succeeded by an almost
entire calm, which left our ship to be tossed on
the waves with great violence. The principal
danger to be apprehended in this voyage is from
the calms which follow high winds in this region.
The vessel then is in great danger of foundering.
It is knocked about on the mountain-waves like
an egg-shell. I cannot say that through all the
2
SEA JOURNAL.
155
११
storms I have been unmoved. I have often trem-
bled at the display of God's power. In few things
is his power and our weakness more manifest
than in a severe thunder storm at sea. You can
have no adequate conception of the scene, and it so
baffles all description that I will not attempt one.
September 3.-This is dear H. J.'s birth-day.
When at Andover, Dr. Woods said to me, 'Your
heart will often ache to see the little folks.' He
was right; yet I would rather see them in Ceylon
than in America. Dear sisters, I desire most of
all that you be good children, that you love God,
be kind and affectionate to each other and to all
around you.
"Our missionary meeting was this afternoon a
refreshing season. Could you know o
know our dear com-
panions as we do, you would rejoice that we are
so favored. You must know something more
about these meetings, as they are the pleasantest
we have. The special object of them is to men-
tion any deficiencies that we have observed in
each other's conduct in course of the week, and
to remark upon them with the freedom of brethren
and sisters. Nothing has tended more to unite us
as members of one body.
"4.-This afternoon, after the theological dis-
cussion, Mr. S. proposed that Mr. W. and I should
remain with them to read the Bible. We enjoy-
ed the season very much, and I could not but
156
MRS. WINSLOW.
think of many hours I have spent with the chil-
dren of God in unprofitable conversation, when
if they had been employed in reading the word of
God I should be a better missionary. It has been
well said that the degree of our piety may be
measured by our attachment to this book.
"8.-The brethren have had an interesting
time with the seamen. It was the general prayer-
meeting in the forecastle. The sisters met at the
same time for prayer. Most of the seamen came
together. The most abandoned was there, who
said last evening when one of the brethren spoke
particularly to the others and not to him, then
you leave me to perish.' He has been more pro-
fane for a few days, evidently attempting to hard-
en himself in sin. One said to him, 'I have been
thinking much of you, and am afraid you are be-
coming hardened.' 'So,' said he, 'you give me
up for a lost sheep. I have done all I can to bơa
christian, and cannot. I am no worse than others.'
"11. It was agreed this evening to set apart
Monday afternoon as a season of thanksgiving to
God for the mercies with which he has accompa-
nied us so far on our way towards the heathen;
particularly for his preservation of those who
have been sick, and for his display of mercy to-
wards Brown, the man mentioned as hopefully
regenerated.
Some albatrosses were caught to-day. From
SEA JOURNAL.
157
the extremity of one wing to the other they
measured six feet. The first mate told me that
he had caught those that measured fifteen feet.
I have secured some of the feathers to make
fans for Charlotte and Elizabeth.
"13.—Our season of thanksgiving this after-
noon was precious. The brethren talked of the
way by which God directed them, till they were
persuaded that He called them to the heathen.
Occurrences altogether providential, but in them-
selves trifling, led them step by step to the im-
portant result. I too could say I knew not at the
time what many things meant which are now in-
telligible. The change in the state of missionary
feeling in the seminary at Andover is great since
they first inquired what was their duty. Then,
almost four years ago, when Mr. S. and Mr. W.
entered the Seminary, there was but one mission-
ary there. At the close of the year there were
three, at the close of the second year, six, and of
the third, eleven. There were then no missiona-
ries in the field except Judson, Hall, and Newell,
as Mr. Nott was on his return. What hath God
wrought? How different are the circumstances
under which we are now placed from what we
could then expect. Bless the Lord, O our souls,
and forget not all his benefits!
"14.-The general prayer-meeting in the fore-
castle was wel. attended this evening. Brown
158
MRS. WINSLOW.
appears to gain strength every day. The second
mate said to Mr. W., I believe there is one good
man on board, and that is Brown. They who
are at all convinced of sin think much, and our
hopes for them continue. Our meeting this
evening has been pleasant. Our absent friends.
are never forgotten on these occasions.
"15.-Brown has had a little difficulty-he
says, 'I find it harder to get along than I thought
I should. I have served ´Satan so long and so
faithfully, that he is loth to give me up.' We are
again gratified to have the testimony of the of
ficers to his correct deportment. The man who
has been so profane said to one of the brethren
yesterday, 'I am afraid that I am heading the
wrong way.' This was an acknowledgment that
surprised us all. He likewise came on deck to
the meeting last evening, when his watch was
below. Another says, 'sin sticks pretty close,
but I hope to get the weather-gage before long.'
"28.—Solemnity still rests on every counte-
nance, and we believe the work of God is ripen-
ing. The three officers are distressed for their
souls.
"29.-This morning we had a prayer-meeting
in the cabin before breakfast. Appearances
through the day much like those of yesterday.
This evening we have been 'forward.' We found
the seamen assembled, as it was the time for
SEA JOURNAL.
159
their general prayer-meeting. The concern in-
creases. The officers and Captain Wills came
also the steward, cook, and cabin-boy. Only the
man at the helm remained behind. It was a new
time. The Holy Spirit was present and seemed
to shake every soul. The first officer expresses
some hope that the Lord has appeared for him.
He, however, can only say, 'whereas I was blind,
now I see.' The others are deeply distressed.
After evening worship in the cabin, we had a
meeting for thanksgiving.
"October 1.—I have felt to-day as though I
dare scarcely think or act. I would like to hide
myself where I could see what God is doing,
and yet be in no danger of hindering the work.
It is not merely a still small voice speaking to
one and another; but a mighty rushing wind which
fills all the place. We had a prayer-meeting be-
fore breakfast, and our missionary-meeting this
afternoon. They were precious. It seems as
though every word spoken through the day was
accompanied by the Spirit of God. The sea has
been calm since the Sabbath, and the sun and sky
emblematic of our spiritual state. Clouds have
appeared above the horizon threatening violent
wind and thunder; but they have hung round for
a time and sunk again behind the blue waters.
The sun has remained bright, and never, I believe,
did the Sun of Righteousness so cast his beams.
160
MRS. WINSLOW
१
into a little world on the waste of waters. I
would describe the scene presented this evening,
but you can never form an idea of it. We all
went forward.' Every seaman, and the whole
ship's company, save one man at the helm, were
present. The subject of remark was, 'Now is the
accepted time.' There seemed a general feeling
that the Lord was passing by, and whoever would
might obtain forgiveness. The first and second
mate, and clerk, were appealed to for their testi-
mony that 'now is the accepted,' the best 'time,'
and with melting hearts and eyes each said, 'I
feel it.' Captain W. prayed and addressed the
meeting with a solemnity and feeling which melt-
ed us all. I never felt so much as though God
was indeed present, as though angels were hover-
ing over us to carry intelligence to the courts
of heaven, of 'prodigals returned,' and 'heirs of
glory born.' On retiring we stopped 'midships'
to sing a hymn of thanksgiving. The clerk came
up
and joined in it. To our surprise we found
him indulging a hope in Christ. After half an
hour's conversation, we united in prayer that
God would not suffer him to rest on any false
foundation. The second mate then came up to
be welcomed as a brother in Christ. His distress
had been greater than that of any of the others.
While we were conversing with him, the cabin
boy came from below. He could not sleep, but
SEA JOURNAL.
161
wanted to go to God. Another prayer with sing-
ing closed our interview.
"While we were there, Brown had been pray-
ing with the men 'forward.' Mr. W. and I re-
mained a while on deck. Never did the moon
shine more pleasantly. We thought we should
like to write on it, 'A Revival at Sea,' that you
might participate our joy. Never was a ship's
deck a more solemn and awful place. In our
meeting Captain W. spoke to the seamen of the
temptations they would find in Calcutta. He said,
'Would you go with me to church, through the
bazar, where three thousand seamen would ridi-
cule you, and call you long-faced, praying fel-
lows?' All said, 'Yes.' To the question, Do you
love God? one replied, 'Yes, in every shape that
I can think of Him.'
"2.-One day like this is indeed worth a hun-
dred lives of 'pleasurable sin.' The three officers,
and one or two of the seamen, have a new song
put into their mouths. It is a common remark
now among the sailors, 'What a place! never
did I see such a forecastle.' The first mate has a
pious mother, whose prayers are at length, we
trust, answered. The second mate's mother
hoped this would be the best voyage he ever
made. He replied, 'I expect to hear some pray-
ing, and have a little fun with the psalm-singers."'
The clerk has pious parents. He too made him-
Winslow.
11
162
MRS. WINSLOW.
self much amusement as to the missionaries.
The first mate says, 'I feel more like a child
than a man; I go about the deck crying and laugh-
ing.' The others say, 'If this is religion, it is
happiness more than I ever knew before.' They
are about among the seamen exhorting them to
taste and see that the Lord is gracious. Poor
Amy, the woman of color, thinks she was never
a christian, and is deeply distressed. She spent
the whole of last night in singing and praying.
"4.-It has been agreed to devote this day,
which is the first Monday of the month, to thanks-
giving for God's wonderful mercy towards us.
At 3 o'clock we had a sermon by Mr. W. from
the text, 'Give God the praise, we know that this
man is a sinner.' Think you that such a scene
was ever witnessed on the great deep? A whole
ship's company assembled with a song of praise,
and to unite with thousands in prayer for the
prosperity of Zion. I thought of an expression
of one of the seamen last week, after the cap-
tain's first most feeling address, 'A heart that
won't feel now, must be as hard as that anchor.'
In the evening there was another meeting with
the seamen, when the origin and design of the
monthly prayer-meeting were explained; and
they were exhorted to feel that they might do
something to advance the kingdom of Christ. In
this, however, the brethren were anticipated, for
SEA JOURNAL.
163
they had been talking together about how they
should do good to their fellow-men.
१९
There are some striking things to be marked
in this revival. The hand of God was apparent
in the manner of the earlier convictions. The
first mate had lifted his harpoon to strike a fish
on the Sabbath. It occurred to him, suddenly,
that he was breaking the commandment of God,
and his hand fell. He says, 'all the sins that I
ever committed came into my mind.' His life
has been often preserved in a signal manner, in
the midst of battle and in shipwreck; and he
called himself a barren fig-tree, which would have
been cut down but for the interposition of Christ.
Now, he seems to grow daily. The second mate
was struck with conviction while at work in the
rigging. One of the seamen was seized with
alarm in a severe storm, and for the first time
felt himself to be a sinner. The cook heard two
seamen talking about the excellence of religion,
and said, 'let me alone now till I have done eat-
ing,' but they continued, and he added, 'may God
Almighty send down his Spirit and convert every
body on board.' He had been awfully profane,
and this was said with no meaning. The recol-
lection of it followed him to bed, and occasioned
great distress, till he found relief at the throne
of grace.
"9.-We have continued occasion to bless the
•
164
MRS. WINSLOW.
3
Lord for his wonders here. Meetings and fre
quent conversations with the new converts are
continued. A fresh breeze is carrying us swiftly
towards Calcutta; if it continues, three or four
days will find us at the head of the bay.
"12. Our habitation, dear friends, is a Bethel.
Is it not in answer to your prayers with many
other christian friends in America? Continue to
pray much for us, and for other missionaries, and
the heathen. Will you not induce others to pray
more? Oh that every pious heart would awake
to this subject; that there might be continual
wrestling in our churches, till nations are born
in a day, and the world filled with the glory
of God.
"14. This morning Captain W. suggested
that our prayer-meeting should have in view our
preservation amidst the dangers which surround-
ed us. We had seen neither sun nor sky for
four days, and he could not determine where we
were, especially as the wind and sea had driven
us to and fro. The aspect of the heavens was
very threatening, and the season of the year gave
reason to expect bad weather. It was, besides,
more and more evident that we were near some
shore; probably the western, to which we were
fast driving, although repeated soundings found
no bottom. The prayers accordingly had refer-
ence to our situation, and it seemed that while
AT CALCUTTA.
165
*
we were speaking the Lord heard. The clouds
were in a great measure scattered, the sun ap-
peared, and at 12 o'clock it was found that we
were nearly 100 miles farther northward on our
course than the captain supposed; and though
there is no moon by which to ascertain the lon-
gitude, he thinks we are likewise farther east.
"18. At the mouth of the river Hoogley.-
We have been tossed about in every direction
since my last date. We now find that we came
near being driven on the western shore, and once
narrowly escaped a reef. I cannot give you par-
ticulars. The course up to the pilot-ground is
very blind, and the sand reefs extend far into the
bay. The Lord interposed for us, and last night,
when we had no prospect but to go out again to
sea or be driven upon a reef, about 10 o'clock we
came suddenly on three pilot brigs. At 1 o'clock
a pilot was on board. We anchored for the night,
and now at 7 o'clock a fair wind is carrying us
rapidly toward the river.”
"CALCUTTA, October 24, 1819.
"MY DEAR PARENTS,-You will rejoice to
hear that after a residence on the water of one
hundred and thirty-three days, we are in the
midst of friends, and on a heathen shore. My
emotions on seeing the natives were much as I
anticipated. Many of them came to us in boats
•
166
MRS. WINSLOW.
to sell fruit, or to obtain fire that they might
smoke; and two of their boats were attached to
our vessel as tenders. The navigation of the
river is so dangerous as to make this necessary.
Vessels are sometimes lost by being driven on
shore by the tide and current.
"The dress of the natives, you have often
been told, is only a piece of cloth around the
waist. Some, however, have a cloth thrown over
their shoulders, or wear something like a tunic.
Their hair is generally very black and oily. It is
cut in various ways, usually most of the head is
shaved. We were, of course, a little shocked to
see people so nearly naked; but in a moment
the recollection of their spiritual degradation
filled our minds and hearts to the exclusion of
every thought of their external appearance.
"On Tuesday at two o'clock we were off Cal-
cutta. The wind, which generally blows from
the north-east at this season, was for two days
from the southward, so that instead of being in
the river two or three weeks, as we expected,
we came up in less than forty-eight hours. We
had much bustle and confusion to get our trunks
in order to come on shore in so short a time,
and scarcely indulged ourselves to look at the
banks of the river, which are very pleasant. De-
lightful country-seats, surrounded by the most
beautiful scenery, on the very brink of the river,
AT CALCUTTA.
167
with here and there a group of Hindoo cottages,
presented a charming prospect to eyes that had
seen nothing for many weeks but a waste of
waters.
"Soon after we were at anchor Mr. W. went
with our good captain on shore to find a house
which would accommodate us all, as he and we
were alike unwilling to be separated. In their
absence we were informed that the holydays of
the natives closed that day. We soon saw on
the shore directly opposite to us, great multi-
tudes approaching the water with a horrid din
of music, conveying their gods to throw them
into the stream. We could discern nothing of
their appearance but that they were the size of a
common man, and about the waist were painted
black. They were held over the water some mi-
nutes, while the noise of various musical instru-
ments continued, and then plunged in to float
down with the current. Near to them was a bed-
stead in the water, from which a sick person had
been washed or taken off by the birds and fish.
This ceremony of drowning their gods was ob-
served hundreds of miles above us, by millions
of these wretched beings at the same time. The
idols came floating by us through the day.—
Through the night we could see fire-works and
hear music from the shore. Almost the first
thing I beheld after I arose in the morning, was
+
168
MRS. WINSLOW.
*
a dead child floating by. Within an hour three
other bodies came down with crows upon them.
Dead bodies are devoured by birds or fish soon
after they are thrown into the river. The crows
are particularly busy. They are not very large,
but as they are not allowed to be killed, they are
very numerous, and almost fill the air in flocks."
The first land that presented itself was the
island of Saugor, where it was painful to recol-
lect that for ages mothers had assembled annual-
ly to offer their infants in sacrifice, by throw-
ing them to the shark; but cheering to know that
the horrid practice had been for some time abol-
ished by the British government; and to notice
it with gratitude, as one of the tide-marks of eb
bing heathenism.
Ascending the Hoogley, the scenery presented
on each side of the river is very uniform, as the
banks are low and the whole country is level;
but it is pleasant, indeed almost enchanting, to
those who for months have been at sea, especial-
ly if they have never before visited a tropical
climate."
'Tis the land of the sun." The bright-
ness and transparency of the atmosphere, the luxu
riance and freshness of the vegetation, the en-
tirely novel character of almost every tree, shrub,
plant and flower, the mud or bamboo huts of the
natives scattered along the banks of the rivers,
AT CALCUTTA.
169
or under the shade of palm-trees, and contrast-
ed here and there with some more respectable
mansion of brick neatly stuccoed, or a stone
temple lifting its white dome amidst the green
foliage of a cocoa-nut grove, or under the spread-
ing banian, all attract and yet bewilder the fancy.
The spectator finds himself in a new world; and
as he advances above Diamond harbor, where all
the large East-India-men lie; having, on the one
hand, the extensive botanic gardens of the East
India Company; on the other, splendid country
seats, or garden houses; and opening before him,
Calcutta itself, the "city of palaces," with its
fort of a thousand guns, its magnificent govern-
ment-house, and forest of shipping-the whole
view is at once so picturesque and so grand as to
call forth the highest admiration.
The drowning of the gods, or throwing them
into the embraces of the goddess Gunga, the
river Ganges, is a very important ceremony
among the Hindoos. In course of the holydays
mentioned above, is the Doorga-poojah, or festival
of the goddess Doorga. At this time every re-
spectable native has an image made of this god-
dess, which represents a woman with ten arms.
It is usually as large as life-made of clay baked,
and beautifully painted, as well as elegantly dress-
ed and adorned. After being consecrated by a
་
170
MRS. WINSLOW.
Brahmin, the goddess is supposed to come down
and animate it. The idol is then placed in some
convenient part of the house, and worshipped
seven days, with offerings of incense, flowers, and
food, attended by prostrations, feasting, music, and
dancing; and is then conveyed round the streets
of the city in procession, with music, and thrown
into the river, after being stripped of its dress
and ornaments, which are given to the Brahmins!
At eleven o'clock we came on shore to our
own, or rather our captain's hired house, which
we found very pleasant. A spacious dining-hall
extends through the house on the second story,
having at one end two windows with blinds from
near the ceiling to the floor. At the opposite
end are two doors leading into a wide verandah
or portico. On both sides of the hall are lodging
and sitting-rooms. Around the house, and con-
nected with it, are stores for goods, called go-
downs, on the flat roofs of which we can take a
pleasant walk just at evening. These houses are
such as are occupied by merchants and other
temporary residents in the place.
१९
We had just time to see where we were
when dinner was ready. It was pleasant to be
once more seated at a table where we were not
obliged to hold our plate and cup to keep them
from rolling about. While engaged at our ac-
--
AT CALCUTTA.
171
ceptable meal, Mr. and Mrs. Lawson, of the Bap-
tist connection, and Dr. Johns came in to see us.
They received us as christian friends, and invited
us to take up our residence with them, but we
were too pleasantly situated together to remove.
An invitation was likewise received from Dr.
Carey for two of us to go to Serampore to his
house, and also from an American gentleman.
We did not expect to find ourselves thus sur-
rounded by friends in this land of strangers. On
Thursday we breakfasted at Dr. Johns'. A con-
veyance came for us at six o'clock. You will
think this rather early at this season, but the peo-
ple of Calcutta rise very early. The air is more
pure and cool in the morning than at any other
time. Dr. J. who is now a practising physician
here, has a delightful residence on a pleasant
street at a distance from the bustle of the city.
Around it are winding walks and shrubbery.
"26.—The desire to see the practices of the
poor heathen, and to return the politeness of
friends, makes every hour full of employment.
We are receiving every proof of kindness from the
missionaries of the established church, from Mr.
Townley and others of the London Missionary
Society, and from the Baptist brethren stationed
here and at Serampore. The face of things is
greatly changed since the first missionaries came
from America to the East.'
172
MRS. WINSLOW.
:
For some days Mrs. W. was seriously ill, but
speedily recovered; and on the eve of leaving
Calcutta, we find the following cheerful expres-
sions of gratitude to christian friends, and of in-
terest in those on whom so rich blessings had
descended in the Indus.
"November 8.-Our friends here have been very
kind, especially Mr. and Mrs. Newton, who are
from America. To other Americans, and some
English friends, particularly the Rev. Mr. Thoma-
son, one of the chaplains, and his lady, we are
also much indebted. To Captain Wills we shall
always feel that we owe more than we can ever
repay. May God reward him. He feels much at
the prospect of our leaving him so soon, and we
shall find it very trying to part with him and the
other officers and seamen. The officers give in-
creasing evidence of being born again. At the
recollection of what God has done, we are en-
couraged to devote ourselves more entirely to
our work.
"DEAR MR. G-
"CALCUTTA, Nov. 9, 1819.
You will hear of our reach-
ing Calcutta in health, and how the Lord smiled
upon us while in the Indus. Your heart will re-
joice, and you will lift it up in thanksgiving to
AT CALCUTTA.
173
·
the God of grace. Is it not wonderful, that to us,
even us, was so great privilege given? The re-
collection of it fills us with wonder and admira-
tion. And now, after being three weeks in port,
where is every temptation, to see most of the
ship's crew, and all the officers, content to remain
in the vessel, except when there is religious wor-
ship on shore, and collecting their companions
from other vessels to attend meetings on board, is
indeed enough to astonish all who witness it.
Several of the crew, and the first mate and clerk,
have been to this port before with our dear
Captain Wills, but never could he get them to a
place of religious worship. Now they have been
with us to the house of God with as much appa-
rent hungering and thirsting for the bread of life
as any you are accustomed to see. The first Sab-
bath after our arrival, all but those it was neces-
sary should remain in the vessel came in the
morning to our house, and went with us to Dr.
Carey's chapel. It was a novel scene to all. They
have ever since been regular attendants. The first
convert, Brown, is a striking example of divine
grace; he does not hesitate to pray among his
companions, and even when officers of other ves-
sels are on board. You would be astonished, not-
withstanding all you know of the power of grace,
to hear his petitions, so full of meaning, yet so
concise, so appropriate, and so spiritual.
.
174
MRS. WINSLOW.
१९
"I could write long about these interesting
objects, and I believe not be tedious to one who
loves the soul, but must deny myself. God only
knows if they will continue to run well. You will
pray for them; you will induce others to pray
for them."
The subsequent life of the two mates, the
captain's clerk, and at least two of the seamen,
is believed to have given evidence of the reality
of their conversion. The work was indeed glo-
rious. A change of character in even a few of
those who "go down to the sea in ships," and
visit almost every heathen nation, and are thus
epistles" of christian lands, "known and
read of all men," is of great consequence in its
influence on the conversion of the world.
१९
On the 10th of November passage was taken
for Ceylon in the ship Dick, of London, bound to
Trincomalie and Columbo.
"November 27.-We are in a large commodious
ship, and have every thing, of a temporal nature,
to make us comfortable. In the most important
things we are favored beyond our expectations.
The principal cabin being devoted to us, except
at meals, we have family-prayers there together,
and can at any time hold social meetings. On
the first Sabbath after getting to sea, it was pro-
PASSAGE TO JAFFNA.
175
posed to the captain to have preaching on deck-
He replied that it would please him. Accordingly
the ship's company were assembled, and Mr. W.
preached. All were very attentive. The seamen
were early addressed privately, but there was no
public meeting till Sabbath evening. They were
nearly all present, and appeared to hear the word
with gladness. All the officers regularly go for-
ward to the meetings, which are continued every
evening, and they appear ready to hear any thing
on religious subjects. The first few days after
we embarked we were much disturbed by the
language used on board, so unlike that to which
we had been accustomed on the Indus; but I
have not now for many days heard an oath, and
the brethren remark that there is a great change
in that respect."
The high lands near Trincomalie were in sight
before dark on the 27th. The harbor is rather
difficult of access, but when entered, is one of
the finest in the world. It is the rendezvous of
the British navy in the East, being the admiral's
station.
The island of Ceylon is by nature the fairest
perhaps of the green isles of the tropics, con-
cerning which it may well be said without any
uncommon poetic license,
176
MRS. WINSLOW.
"There every prospect pleases,
"And only man is vile."
A great part of it, particularly in the interior,
is still uncultivated. The conical hills, the high
and abrupt mountains, the deep, dark valleys are
covered with primitive forest, or thick jungle al-
most impenetrable to the rays of the sun, and
inhabited by elephants, buffaloes, leopards, bears,
hyenas, deer, jackals, and monkeys. But the
maritime parts are generally well cultivated, and
present an inviting appearance, though in the
flat country it has much sameness. At the south
and west are the lofty and waving groves of
cocoa-nut trees skirting and embroidering all the
shore; and at the north, particularly in Jaffna,
those of the tall and erect palmyra with its tufted
crown of fan-leaves always green, embosoming
and covering almost the whole district with its
more than one hundred and fifty villages. The
sight of such groves under a tropical sun is
"like the shadow of a great rock in a weary
land." Near the western coast you have the rich
cinnamon gardens for miles in extent, and in the
interior a great variety of noble forest trees lin-
ing the sides of the mountains, sometimes to
their very summit, six or seven thousand feet in
height, apparently the more vigorous the farther
they are out of the reach of the heat below, and
PASSAGE TO JAFFNA.
177
the more luxuriant in their greenness in propor-
tion as they approach nearer to the sky. Their
foliage being similar to that of promiscuous forest
trees on the plains of temperate climates, but
never all falling off at once, and seldom fading,
gives to the whole scenery the aspect of per-
petual spring. The island lies nearly between
6° and 10° north latitude, and 80° and 82° east
longitude, and is separated from the continent by
a strait about 30 miles wide.
The principal towns are Colombo on the west-
ern side, Trincomalie and Batticaloe on the east-
ern, Galle at the south, Kandy in the interior, and
Jaffnapatam at the north. The circuit of the
island by the most direct road is 763 miles, and
the distance from Galle at the south, to Jaffna-
patam at the north, is 294-Colombo being 72
miles from the former and 222 from the latter.
From Colombo to Kandy is 72 miles, and thence
to Trincomalie 116, but there is a route across
this part of the island 22 miles nearer. The
island is in shape much like a pear, the larger
end being at the south. It contains 24,664 square
miles, and according to the census of 1831 had
a population of 950,917, now much increased
of whom 6,664 are whites, including, besides.
the English, who are not numerous, descendants
of the Dutch and Portuguese. There are also a
few thousand native Mussulmen, called Moormen
Winslow
12
178
MRS. WINSLOW.
:
The mass of the population is composed of the
Cingalese of the interior and southern parts, and
the Tamulians, who are mostly in the northern
and eastern districts; the former being Boodhists,
speaking Cingalese, the latter Brahminists or
Hindoos, using the Tamul language. There are
scattered over the island forty or fifty thousand
native Roman Catholic's, who have many churches.
Their priests, including the vicar-general, who is
changed once in three years, are at present seven-
teen in number, and are most or all of them from
the Portuguese settlement at Goa. There are
many thousand nominal Protestants, especially
among the Cingalese of the maritime parts; but,
except those connected with the mission stations,
they differ very little from the heathen among
whom they dwell.
Mrs. W. after having described the scenery
presented on approaching Trincomalie, of which
she says, "the hills stretched along the coast
much resemble those of our native country," and
having given a view of the harbor, continues her
journal.
" December 3.-We had been at anchor but a
few hours, when Captain H. returned from the
shore with the Rev. Mr. Carver, a Wesleyan
missionary. He met us with the kindness of a
christian brother, and urged our going to his
PASSAGE TO JAFFNA.
179
house. The brethren went with him to make
some arrangements about our proceeding to
Jaffna. They had no encouragement that a con-
veyance could be procured direct from this
place for us all, either by sea or land. No native
vessels coast that way during this monsoon, and
it is impossible to procure bearers or palankeens
enough for all to go by land. To-day we learn
from the collector that arrangements may be
made for some by this route, and the others
must go round by Colombo.
"After dinner we walked out to the esplanade
to view the eminence on which is the principal
fort, and to look at the waves by moonlight lash-
ing the sandy beach. We had just arrived in
sight of the water when our fair lamp was co-
vered by obtruding clouds, but it soon partially
re-appeared and cast that kind of light and shade
over the scene which inspires a pensive sadness.
We wished to ascend the rock, but had not
strength. On the brow of the precipice is a mo-
nument erected to the memory of a Dutch lady
who threw herself from it into the sea below.
She went there to take a last look of a ship which
was conveying away her husband and friends.
The ship in going round the rock was wrecked
In a paroxysm of grief she threw herself into the
same gulf which had swallowed up her friends
"4.-Last evening we left Dr and Mrs. Scud-
180
MRS. WINSLOW.
1
der on shore, expecting to see them again this
morning, but coming on board we found prepa-
rations making for the ship to sail immediately.
We were early outside the bay. There was much
confusion on board, and very little sleep during
the night, as we had, in addition to our own num-
ber, several military officers with their families
as passengers. It was pleasant to be on land
yesterday, and I felt a little dread of the water,
but now am happy to be again on the dark blue
wave. A fresh breeze is wafting us swiftly to
our port."
The next day the ship came to anchor at Galle.
The view as you approach this place, indeed all
along the coast from Trincomalie, is varied and
imposing. The hills and mountains are seen rising
above the water in almost every shape, as cones,
pyramids, and irregular piles of buildings, much
like the fantastic forms sometimes assumed by
heavy clouds in the west at sunset. Behind the
fort of Galle is a very high hill or mountain
called the hay-cock, and around are scattered
peaks and bluffs of almost every variety of form.
The fort or fortified town incloses a great num.
ber of buildings, most of them low and in the
Portuguese style. The streets are narrow, but
hard and clean, and the widest of them lined
with venerable shade trees, a little resembling in
PASSAGE TO JAFFNA.
181
appearance low branching oaks. Among these is
the bread-fruit tree. The whole shore is rocky,
and the surf rises in most places very high when
the wind is strong from the south. None but the
native boats could ride in the swell at all. Their
construction is curious. They are, like the Indian
canoe, made of a large log hollowed out; but un-
like that, the opening at the top is very narrow,
and boards perhaps a foot in width are lashed to
the edges all round to prevent the water from
entering the boat. Being so high and narrow, it
would immediately upset, were it not for an out-
rigger made of a small log lying on the water
parallel to the boat at the distance of two or
three yards, and attached to it at each end by a
bent pole curving upwards so as not to dip in the
water. The boat cannot upset, and though almost
buried in the swell or surf, it rides safely, and
may carry a small sail.
"December 7. Fort of Galle.-This morning
the Rev. Mr. M'Kenny, a Wesleyan missionary,
came on board and kindly conveyed us to his
house. He and his wife are agreeable, and ap-
pear zealous for the cause of God among the
heathen. We feel quite at home with them. He
has under his care several flourishing schools.
In some respects the prospect of bringing these
poor idolaters to a knowledge of the truth is en-
182
MRS. WINSLOW.
couraging, in others it is dark. Their confirmed
habits and the evil example of most Europeans
are the grand barriers; and these are more for-
midable than you can easily conceive. In looking
round upon all this Eastern world, I should ask
with despondency, Can these dry bones live?'
were it not for the promises of God. These are
the life and strength of a missionary amidst his
greatest discouragements.
"9. This afternoon we visited a Boodhist
temple situated on an eminence in the midst of
cocoa-nut trees. It being twilight, an old man
went before us with a torch. The moment I en-
tered the building a sort of horror seized me, so
that I approached with trembling the hideous
figure called Boodhu. It is made of potter's
earth baked and painted, and is eighteen cubits
long and proportionably large. It is stretched on
a platform. A variety of flowers lay around it,
which had that day been brought as offerings. A.
small stone image of the same god stood before
the one lying down, and at the feet was Vishnu
with a blue face and a distended bloody mouth.
On every side were paintings of different gods.
In the outer room were representations of kings,
and of important events in history. At the door
were images of two giants and of two lions pla-
ced as guards. Notwithstanding all the descrip-
tions of these temples which I had read and
PASSAGE TO JAFFNA.
183
heard in America, I had no proper idea of one
Returning home we had a pleasant walk by a
canal, on one bank of which were both rocks and
shrubbery, and on the other mud cottages swarm-
ing with children, who ran out in crowds to see
us pass by. A part of the road lay by the sea-
shore, where we had a fine view of the angry
surge foaming amidst the rocks and sand.
१९
Sabbath, 12.-Where are the Sabbaths I once
enjoyed? Their memory is still sweet. A part
of to-day I have been refreshed. This morning
went with Mr. W. to a school. The building is
on the top of a hill. Below we could see a small
sheet of water near a white cottage, also wind-
ing paths, cocoa-nut trees, and abundance of jun-
gle near the side of the hill in the valley below.
The prospect was charming. Mr. W. preached,
through an interpreter, to about seventy boys,
with their teachers and some of their parents.
Previous to this, however, the interpreter read
prayers in Cingalese. The responses were re-
peated by the boys with much animation. They
likewise sang with spirit. Some of these little
creatures scarcely moved their eyes from the
speaker during the sermon. Their answers to
questions put to them displayed a good degree
of acquaintance with the Scriptures. Probably
in most of the Sabbath-schools in America you
would not find children better informed on reli
184
MRS. WINSLOW.
gious subjects. Some of them write and read
very well. When we came away they all rose and
bade us farewell. I have seen nothing in India
that interested me so much."
After having been hospitably entertained eight
days at Galle, the party were summoned on board
ship, and sailed for Colombo, where they arrived
on the fifth day. In passing along the coast there
was a fine view of Adam's Peak in the interior
of the island, whose conical top rising boldly into
the clouds, which often rest on the sides of the
mountain, was now covered by them, and then ap-
peared distinctly above them all, as a blue tent
hanging in empty air.
One of the most singular sights presented on
approaching Colombo, is the great number of fish-
ing boats. Sometimes not less than five hundred sai
in a morning, stretch out to sea so far as to appear
only like ducks sitting on the water, or be entire-
ly out of sight, though the weather is boisterous
Colombo is a fortified town, or a fort, a mile
and a quarter in circumference, defended by three
hundred heavy cannon; inclosing several hun-
dred houses, including a large custom-house, a
church, and the king's house, or residence of the
governor, with wide and open streets On land-
ing, all were most kindly invited to the house of
the Rev. Mr. Chater, a Baptist missionary. The
ASSAGE TO JAFFNA.
185
season did not admit of their going immediately
to the northern part of the island by sea; but af
ter a little delay they proceeded by the inland
navigation to Jaffna, in company with J. N.
Mooyart, Esq. a warm friend of missions and
a magistrate in that district. The brethren pre-
viously waited upon the governor, Sir Robert
Brownrigg, then about to leave the island, and
obtained an official permit for the reinforcement to
join the mission. Their arrival in season for this
was very providential, as the successor of Sir
Robert would not, there is every reason to be
lieve, have granted their request. They had also
opportunity to see something of the missionary
work at Colombo, and to meet most of the mis-
sionaries from different parts of the island.
१९
January 16, 1820.-Mrs. S. and I went with
one of the Wesleyan brethren to two of his schools
this morning, and were much gratified by their ap-
pearance. These brethren have about twelve
schools in and around Colombo. They promise
much good, but when I see missionaries, habitu-
ated to the use of words beyond the comprehen-
sion of the ignorant, attempting to instruct chil-
dren, I am more and more convinced that females
also should be employed among the heathen.
१९
February 1.—This is a great day; the gover
nor embarked this afternoon. I went to the gov
186
MRS. WINSLOW.
ernment house in the morning with Mr. W. Ma-
ny people were assembled. Among them was a
large school of orphan children who have been
supported by Lady Brownrigg. When the gover-
nor and his lady took leave of the people there
was much emotion. Almost all wept. The poor
children sobbed as though their hearts would
break. It is to be feared they will not find another
such friend as Lady B. Her ladyship, while
her mind was so much engrossed, was kind
enough to send an apology for not having called
on us. Last week the governor had a levee. He
then expressed to the brethren his approbation of
our mission, and said many kind things of the
missionaries.
"The Wesleyan brethren have a conference
here at this time, and the church missionaries are
met on business of their mission. At our table
to-day were fifteen missionaries.
९९
February 4, Friday evening.-Left Colombo
about 6 o'clock P. M. taking leave of our kind
brother and sister Chater, after a season of prayer
with them and some other missionary friends.
We reached the place of embarkation in the even-
ing. The scene was gloomy. Our passage was
through a thick wood. In some places the river
appeared scarcely wide enough to admit our boats.
A fire on the banks only served to make visible
the thick darkness around."
PASSAGE TO JAFFNA.
187
They proceeded through Negombo and Medu-
pia, thence over a portage of nine miles into Chi-
law lake, and through Andepan, Putlam, Calpen-
teen, and Manar, upwards of 200 miles, amidst
many inconveniences-sometimes finding a shel-
ter in the frail rest-house,* where the traveller is
expected to furnish his own bed, and to cook his
own rice and curry,* now amused by monkeys
* There are no inns in the country, and the "rest-houses"
are mere sheds, or at best empty rooms, in which a travel-
ler may rest, but he must furnish his own provisions, as well
as bed, and most of the utensils for cooking. The cooking
is, however, a very simple operation. An earthen pot, plac-
ed on three stones, and a little fire kindled beneath, serves
to boil his rice; and in another smaller vessel, also of brown
earthen, his " curry" is prepared. This is the staple food
of India, and is easily cooked, whether you stop at a rest-
house, or by the side of a road, or on the bank of a river.
The curry is made of coriander, cardamon, and a variety
of other aromatic seeds, ground up with tumeric (a yellow
root) to powder, to which red peppers, onions, and garlic are
added. This compound being mixed up with melted butter,
or the milk squeezed from scraped cocoa-nut, is simmered
with a little butcher's meat, fowl, fish, eggs, or vegetables
cut up fine, and perhaps previously boiled. This forms a
condiment of which a small quantity is eaten with the rice.
At the rest-houses milk may often be procured, and some-
times eggs. Most of the natives have only one full meal a
day, but then they eat an enormous quantity. Common la-
borers will carry heavy burdens in the sun, from morning
to night, without taking any nourishment in the meantime.
They look very thin; but see them after they have eaten
their rice, and you might think they had swallowed a
pumpkin.
188
MRS. WINSLOW.
**
playing on the trees; then disturbed by an alli-
gator; and occasionally in fear of elephants and
buffaloes, though sometimes making a repast on
the milk of the latter and on the 16th were ap-
proaching Jaffnapatam, when Mrs. W. says,
"I will not attempt to tell you what are my
feelings at the thought of being within one night's
journey of our future home. I confess that I have
felt some degree of impatience to be there. The
wandering life which I have led for more than a
year has wearied me, and I could now be happy
in the meanest place that I could call my home.
We have met with much kindness every where,
but no where have we felt settled. My health, and
that of all our company, has been uncommonly
good during this journey; for this we feel thank-
ful to our gracious Benefactor.
(f
17, Thursday. This morning at 7 o'clock
we reached Jaffnapatam, and went immediately
to Mr. Mooyart's empty house, he not having
arrived, till we could get conveyances to our
friends. We had soon the pleasure of seeing Mr.
Meigs, who came to conduct us to Batticotta,
and accompanied him to the house of Mrs. Dri-
berg, a pious widow, where we breakfasted and
dined. Saw there Mr. Knight, church missionary
at Nellore. At evening, when about to leave for
Batticotta, Mr. Poor also came in from Tillipally.
IN CEYLON.
189
We rejoiced greatly to meet these dear brethren
whom we had learned to love for their works'
sake, and with whom we were to be so intimately
associated."
CHAPTER IV.
First year in Ceylon—to the Govern-
mental Restrictions.
Origin of the Ceylon mission-first missionaries-politi-
cal and religious notices of Jaffna-description of five
mission stations-free and boarding-schools-death of
Rev. Mr. Warren-first impressions of Mrs. W.-the
language to be acquired early-the banian-tree-self-ex-
amination-houses of the Tamulians-happiness in the
decision to enter on a mission-missionary trials-dark-
ness and blindness of the heathen-cheering accessions
to the boa ding-school-violent prejudices-persecution
of Supyen-Hindoo system of transmigration and fatal-
ism-absurd methods of appeasing the gods-dishonesty-
death of Mrs. Poor-governmental prohibition of a press,
and of future additions to the mission.
The Rev. Samuel Newell, of the first mission
sent out by the American Board of Commission-
ers for Foreign Missions, having been, with his
colleagues, forbidden by the government of the
190
MRS. WINSLOW.
!
1
country to remain in Bengal, and having, at the
Isle of France, buried his estimable companion
whose history has done so much to awaken an
interest in the missionary cause, visited the island
of Ceylon, which is a dependency of the crown,
and not in possession of the East India Company.
Being favorably received by Sir Robert Brown-
rigg, governor of the island, he visited the district
of Jaffna with a view to establishing a mission
there; but at the request of Rev. Messrs. Hall and
Nott, who, after a long struggle, had succeeded
in establishing themselves at Bombay, Mr. New-
ell re-united himself with their mission, at the
same time recommending to the Board to estab-
lish a mission in Ceylon.
The second mission of that Board was accord-
ingly established in this inviting field; the Rev.
Messrs. Warren, Richards, Meigs, and Poor, (in
company with Rev. Mr. Bardwell, who joined the
mission at Bombay,) having arrived at Colombo
in March, 1816, whence they proceeded, under
the countenance of the governor and Sir Alexan-
der Johnstone, to Jaffna.
The district of Jaffna, itself an island lying
at the northern extremity of Ceylon, is about
40 miles in length by 15 in breadth, with many
islets near it; forming a surface of 1,220 square
miles, and having a population of about 170,000,
of whom about 650, descendants of the Portu-
IN CEYLON
191
guese and Dutch, are reckoned as whites The
population are chiefly of the sect of Siva, though
some are followers of Vishnu, which two gods,
with Brahma, form the Hindoo triad.
When, about three centuries since, the Por-
tuguese formed their trading establishments ir
Jaffna, they destroyed many of the heathen
temples, built many chapels and churches, and
induced or compelled many natives nominally to
embrace the Romish faith; and when the Dutch
followed them in 1656, they attempted, in a man-
ner somewhat similar, by governmental influence,
to introduce the protestant religion. They did
not allow the heathen temples to be rebuilt; for-
bade the public ceremonies of idolatry, and made
the profession of christianity a qualification for
all important offices; while they repaired the
churches built by the Portuguese, and erected
others. But this soulless religion, gradually de-
clining for 140 years, till 1796, when the English
took possession of the island, had at that time
nearly expired; and as the natives were now al-
lowed the free exercise of idolatry, they rebuilt
their temples in great numbers; and when the
American mission was commenced, if we except
a few native protestants and descendants of Eu-
ropeans in the town of Jaffnapatam, where Chris-
tian David, a native preacher, was laboring, and
two Wesleyan missionaries had been recently
-
192
MRS. WINSLOW
::
·
stationed, the whole district was a wild waste
/ of heathenism.
Having obtained permission of the government,
the first American missionaries took possession
of the mouldering walls of the churches at Batti-
cotta and Tillipally; and on the arrival of the
reinforcement, in like manner gained possession
of the three churches at Panditeripo, Oodooville,
and Manepy. The walls of the church at Batti-
cotta were of stone, four feet thick, and 170 feet
in length by 56 in width.
These five stations lie within a circuit of about
20 miles; Batticotta being seven miles westward
from Jaffnapatam. From Batticotta you pass
northward four miles to Panditeripo; thence five
miles to Tillipally, which lies on the main road
from Jaffnapatam to the sea at Kangy; thence on
this road southwardly, through many populous
villages, five miles to Oodooville, the church,
which is of brick, standing three-fourths of a mile
west of the main road; thence two miles south-
west, to Manepy; and thence westward four miles
again to Batticotta. In making this circuit you
pass over open fields for rice or dry grain; or
through villages of continuous gardens, where
are the mango,, plantain, orange, lime, and other
similar fruit-trees, and towering groves of the
palmyra, cocoa-nut, and other palm-trees-the low
rice fields being, in the rainy season, covered
IN CEYLON.
193
with water, which is soon hidden by the waving
grain; and the higher grounds, in that season,
mantled with the greenest verdure, while in the
dry season, except as cultivated by irrigation,
they appear arid and burnt with the sun. Messrs.
Richards and Meigs were assigned to Batticotta,
and Messrs. Warren and Poor to Tillipally.
Besides attention to the necessary repairs, and
preaching the Gospel, through an interpreter, un-
til the language was acquired, "publicly, and
from house to house," the missionaries had suc-
ceeded in establishing free-schools* of boys in a
number of villages, it being impossible, from the
prejudices of the country, to induce girls to at-
tend. In these schools native teachers were of
necessity employed-but on the condition of their
renouncing the badges of heathenism; attending
* In the small native schools, attended by the sons of the
inore respectable classes, and kept perhaps under the shade
of a tree, or in the verandah of a small house, the children
learn the letters of the alphabet by forming them in sand
spread before them as they sit cross-legged on the floor, un-
til they are able to name them from an olla leaf on which
they are written with an iron stile. Little attention is given
to spelling, as all the letters have their own proper sound,
and none are silent. They proceed to commit to memory the
words of the elementary books and the dictionary, and then
go back to analyze the lessons; separate the words, which
are printed without spaces between them; and in some de
gree to understand their meaning.
Winslow.
13
194
MRS. WINSLOW.
preaching, with the children, on the Sabbath;
using christian books, and being at all times un-
der the direction of the missionaries. At Batti-
cotta and Tillipally about fifty boys and six or
eight girls had also, with great difficulty, espe
cially from the prejudice of caste, been induced
to reside on the mission premises as boarding
scholars. Four young men, employed as inter-
preters, had become hopefully pious, and some
lads of the boarding-schools had manifested a se-
rious conviction of the truth of christianity.
The mission, however, had been weakened by
the illness of Rev. Mr. Warren and Rev. Mr.
Richards, both of whom were compelled to spend
some months at Colombo to avoid the rainy sea-
son, and then to visit Cape Town, where Mr.
Warren died, August 11, 1818. He was a native
of Marlborough, Mass.; a graduate of Middle-
bury college; left the study of law for the theo-
logical seminary; became a devoted missionary,
having opened, at Tillipally, a small hospital for
the natives; and departed in the calm assurance
of faith, saying, "Is this death ?-Yes, this is
death. Give my love to them-tell them to be
faithful unto death-farewell! Come, Lord Jesus,
come quickly."
Such, in some of its more prominent aspects,
was the state of the mission when joined by the
IN CEYLON.
195
"
reinforcement. The impressions of Mrs. W. on
her arrival, she expresses in the following letter
to her parents:
TILLIPALLY, February 19, 1820.
"I am almost too happy, my dear parents, in
being on missionary ground. At all the other
stations which we have visited I have been dis-
appointed; but here my anticipations have been
more than realized. Yesterday, after a pleasant
day at Batticotta, we all came to this place.
Could the dear friends of missions in America
witness what I have this day, they would not
think their benevolence injudiciously exerted.
Early this morning I went into the church to at-
tend prayers with the children of the family and
others. After prayers, the boys were arranged
in the yard for us to see them all at once and
hear their names. Among others were Porter,
Dwight, Worcester, Woods, Stuart, and Putnam.
"I then went with Mrs. Poor to the stcre-room,
where she gave out supplies of food for forty-
three children, and her own family, for the day.
As it was Saturday, when all bathe, the children
each received a lime, to squeeze and rub over
their heads before bathing. A cook is devoted to
the boys to provide rice and curry twice in the
day, and congee, rice gruel, once. There are eight
girls, the two oldest take weeks' in preparing
196
MRS. WINSLOW.
;
their food. This evening we went to see them at
their meals. A long mat is spread out, on which
they all sit cross-legged, with a large plate, or
plantain leaf, full of rice and curry before them.
Before they begin to eat, all fall on their knees,
and one of them asks a blessing. Every night
they pray together before they go to bed, and
have a prayer-meeting one evening every week
"Some interesting circumstances attended the
admission of a little boy about four years old.
He appeared one morning in the dining-room,
and Mrs. Poor inquired what he wanted. He re-
plied, to get some ashes from the temple to rub
on his forehead. He had wandered from home,
and thought the church a temple, where he might
get ashes to paint his forehead, according to their
custom. He was received into the family, and it
was afterwards found that he had no parents or
near relatives living. A number of these boys
give evidence of some concern for their souls,
and one of them named Niles, they are almost
ready to believe, is a decided christian. At this
station one young man has been admitted to the
church, and two at Batticotta. Another was a
candidate, but his friends came and forced him
away.
"20.-Mr. and Mrs. Mooyart came last night
to spend the Sabbath with us. Mr. W. preached
to about three hundred hearers, most of them
IN CEYLON.
197
children. Dr. S. took an interpreter and went
out to spend the day in talking to the people
wherever he could find them. This afternoon Mr
Poor and Mr. W. went to a small rest house' to
address a mixed congregation. The sisters in
the meantime met to pray for the presence of
the Holy Spirit with them. It was pleasant once
more to have this privilege. After tea, the chil-
dren and servants all assembled in the dining-
room, to repeat the lessons of the day and attend
prayers. I must say, that for propriety of beha-
vior, quickness of apprehension, and readiness to
repeat their lessons, they are not at all behind
children in America. Several of the oldest boys
sometimes accompany the brethren as interpret-
ers when they talk to the people."
Reminded, by the children which she found
around her, of her former charge, Mrs. W. now
wrote to the Sunday-school in Norwich, giving
them intelligence of what she had seen, and ani-
mating them in the pursuit of sacred knowledge.
"22.—Mr. W. and I came back last evening to
Batticotta. The brethren have to-day had a meet-
ing for consultation, and it is determined that we
remain here, and Mr. and Mrs. Spaulding at Tiili-
pally, until the station at Oodooville can be pre-
pared for us to live there together.
川
​198
MRS. WINSLOW.
"28.-I continue to feel myself at home, and
have, I trust, some gratitude to God for bringing
me to this place. The language of these heathen
.now claims my attention. It is difficult of acqui-
sition. The missionaries who have been here so
long are not masters of it; though they are able
to preach in Tamul. It seems almost a mountain
to me, but you know I have loved study, and I
do not at all shrink from it. I only feel as though
I could not wait so long before I begin to talk to
this perishing people.
"Yesterday was very pleasant. We had preach-
ing in the house, the church here not being re-
paired. Mr. W. preached in the forenoon; in
the afternoon he went out among the people;
and Mr. Meigs had the children together, to in-
quire what they remembered of the sermon, and
to talk with them. This is the course every
Sabbath. I was much gratified by their appear-
ance. They repeated more of the sermon than
I ever heard a class of children repeat at home.
There are twenty-seven boys and two girls in
this family."
The acquisition of the native language should
be the first object in the labors of every foreign
missionary. Without a knowledge of the verna-
cular tongue, he can have little unrestrained
intercourse with the people, little sympathy with
IN CEYLON.
199
them, and but a partial access to their minds.
Of course the good accomplished must be limited,
and discouragement, if not even a relinquishment
of the missionary work, may ensue.
It may be stated also as a general truth, that
if the language is not obtained to some extent,
or a good beginning made, in course of the first
year, it will never be obtained. All the strength
and zeal of a missionary fresh from a temperate
climate, and warm from the bosom of the chris-
tian church, and all the inspiration of novelty on
his first arrival among the heathen, are necessary
to carry him through the difficulties of an Eastern
dialect, so as to make it familiar to him in speak-
ing and writing. Nor is it less necessary for the
wife of a missionary to begin well in this respect.
Liable as she is to be interrupted by family cares,
it is the more important for her to make thorough
work at once, in getting such an acquaintance
with the grammar and structure of the language
as may enable her to classify and retain the
words she hears. Around such a nucleus a great
amount of knowledge will gather almost imper-
ceptibly, and a sufficient acquaintance with the
common dialect, at least for common use, may
be gained without much subsequent labor.
It has been said that no one can live among
the natives of a country without acquiring their
tongue; but the fact is, that adults who continue
200
MRS. WINSLOW.
to speak English in their families, may live m
India among the natives for years, and hear their
conversation daily, without learning any except
the most common words, if they do not study
enough to call up their attention to what they
hear. If they are obliged to understand what is
said, as in case of having none around them who
speak English—and it is very advantageous thus
to shut themselves up to the language-they may
learn a good deal without the use of books; but
some study will still be requisite to turn their
knowledge to any account in communicating reli-
gious instruction. In consideration of the greater
ease with which a foreign language is acquired
by those not much advanced in life, and especial-
ly the pronunciation of almost any of the Eastern
dialects, which is very difficult, missionaries
should be sent out comparatively young. If going
to a new station where much will depend on the
maturity of their judgment, some of them at least
may well be older; but where they go to rein-
force stations already formed, or in company
with those who may be depended on for counsel,
that they may get the language easily, and assimi-
late readily to the climate, as well as have some
years of expected life before them, they ought not
to be much above twenty-five years of age.
"March 7.—Returned last night from Tilli-
IN CEYLON.
201
pally, where I went on Saturday. The Sabbath
was communion season, and all our band came
together, except Mrs. Meigs. We who have late-
ly joined the mission were regularly received as
members of the church, and came with the other
brethren and sisters to the table of our Lord un-
der the most interesting circumstances. Many
of the poor heathen remained after the public
services were concluded, to see what was to be
done. One native convert sat with us, the others
were absent.”
The subject of this memoir did not for a mo-
ment consider her spiritual interests safe because
she was a missionary, nor neglect her closet on
account of having many duties out of it to per-
form. Her private diary through the whole course
of her life in India affords abundant proof of her
effort to keep her "heart with all diligence." It
frequently, records spiritual conflicts, and men-
tions occasional seasons of darkness-for she
was always inclined to judge herself severely,
and to dwell, too much perhaps, on the unillumi-
nated side of her own character-but more gene-
rally it speaks of great peace in believing, and
of her once darkened soul being "light in the
Lord."
"April 9, 1820.-Twenty-four years have I
202
MRS. WINSLOW.
i
lived in sin. The first wish of my heart accom-
plished, to be on heathen ground, I am no less a
sinner. Eleven years since, I professed my faith
in Christ, and I have not the fervor of my first
love. Well may I tremble. The more I look into
myself the more I am convinced that God is
pleased to try me in a peculiar manner. I would
record my temptations, and some of my sins, but
fear I should be unfaithful, and so injure more
than benefit myself. Perhaps my conflicts were
never more severe, but the power and goodness
of God sustain me. Every outward thing might
make me happy all the day long, but when I feel
my spiritual bondage, I am in anguish. Oh that
God would deliver me; Oh for a view of his glory
as I have seen it; for that faith which enabled
the apostle to glory in his infirmity, that Christ's
own power might rest on him.”
९१
April 15.-Last Monday I accompanied Mr.
W. to Oodooville, to see the ruins of the old
house and church which are to be repaired for us.
The house was once the residence of a Francis-
can friar. The walls only are standing, and they
are much injured by. time and the intruding ba-
nian. The country around is nearly all cultivat-
*
* The banian-tree of India frequently springs up on the
top, or in the crevices of old walls, into which it protrudes
IN CEYLON.
203
ed, and presents a pleasant prospect of rice-fields
and palmyra groves, in the midst of which are
villages swarming with population. The house is
small, but we expect to occupy it with Mr. and
Mrs. S. until the funds of the mission will admit
of enlarging it, or building at another station.
९९
You may think it time for me to introduce
you to our present habitation, that you may fancy
yourselves visiting us occasionally. It is a long
single-story house, with a verandah in front.
There are out-houses in the rear, and a garden.
The house has four front rooms and four narrow
ones back. The one that we occupy is in front
at the south end, and is sixteen feet square.
There are placed most of our possessions, and
we still find abundant room to turn ourselves
round. The floors are made of mortar. The
its roots so as to throw them down. They must be cut out,
or such walls are soon destroyed. One species of this tree
has the singular property of sending pendant shoots from
all its branches towards the earth. These may be seen sus-
pended in bunches, as small cordage, or singly like larger
or smaller ropes, many feet in length and of a uniform thick-
ness. They swing in the air until grown so as to reach the
ground, when they take root, increase in size, and stand as
supporters and nourishers of the branches on which they
before hung, and send down other shoots to increase the
common stock. Thus the tree spreads itself, and some scores,
of every dimension, eventually surround the original trunk,
and cover perhaps an acre of ground.
204
MRS. WINSLOW.
walls are stone, plastered and whitewashed. The
roof is after the fashion of barns in America, and
covered with palmyra leaves. The rough dark
colored timbers and leaves are seen from below.
These roofs afford a harbor for insects and squir-
rels, and sometimes serpents, which occasionally
fall from them. I think much less of my expo-
sure to them than I did at first. There is but
little danger, and they can do no injury not per-
mitted by our heavenly Father."
The houses of the Tamulians in the country,
except such as are mere huts, have usually a court
in the centre, open to the sky. Narrow pent roofs,
supported by posts and covered with the large
fan-shaped leaves of the palmyra, or the braid-
ed leaves of the cocoa-nut, are thrown over each
of four low mud-walls, enclosing an area perhaps
forty or fifty feet square. These roofs project on
the outside, so as to form a verandah all round the
building four or five feet wide; and on the inside,
another of perhaps twice that width, looking to-
wards the open court in the centre, in the man-
ner of a low gallery. The floors of these are
of hard earth or brick, and raised two or three
feet from the level of the ground. The outside.
verandah is used for sitting, working, and some-
times sleeping; while the inside may be divided
into enclosed apartments, of which there is usual-
IN CEYLON.
205
ly one at least, where the most valuable articles
and stores of the family may be locked up, but is
most of it left open, or separated only by tempo-
rary partitions. It is the parlor, dining-room,
and bed-room of the family, comprising perhaps
two or three generations, and many collateral
branches. Here they sometimes form a social
circle at evening around a smoking lamp, though
such family scenes are not very common; here
they sit cross-legged on the floor, with their food
before them on a leaf or brass plate, conveying
it to their mouths with the right hand, without
the use of knife, fork, or spoon, the husband ta-
king his portion first and the wife eating after him;
and here they sleep almost promiscuously, spread-
ing a mat on the floor, and wrapping themselves in
the clothing they wear through the day. This con-
sists principally, among the men, of a strip of cloth
two or three yards long wrapped round the loins,
and occasionally another or a muslin shawl thrown
over the shoulders; and among the women, of a
piece twice as long wrapped round the waist, with
one end thrown over the bosom and shoulders so
as mostly to cover them. The lower castes how-
ever are not allowed to cover the upper part of
the body. The men sometimes wear a shawl or
handkerchief wrapped round the head, and san-
dals on the feet. Both sexes wear jewels in their
ears and rings on their fingers; and the women
206
MRS. WINSLOW.
>
wear a profusion of beads, bracelets, armlets,
plates on their hair, clasps round their ancles,
and ornaments on their toes. These are all of
gold or silver, while the rings in their ears and
on their fingers are frequently set with precious
stones; and the gold plates on the head and
breast with pearls. These jewels constitute a
great part of their property, especially that of the
females, and as their fashions do not change, are
handed down from generation to generation.
"May 14.-I have been ill, but am now conva-
lescing. When you hear of my want of health,
you may imagine me disappointed in my plans of
usefulness, and looking back to my father's house
with regret. I am disappointed, and it is pecu-
liarly trying to be an invalid where so much is to
be done; but I think that no disappointment will
induce me to regret a step taken so deliberately,
and with so much evidence that it was the will of
God. I have not once felt it necessary to put the
inquiry, 'Am I in the path of duty?' It has
been uniformly plain since my first decision, and
should I be unable to do any thing here, I can
still rejoice that to me was given the privilege
to come to the heathen. Malleappah, our inter-
preter, and Amy, the colored woman who came
with Dr. S. from America, have joined the church.
There are some things encouraging among the
IN CEYLON.
207
१९
people; but a missionary would soon faint in this
desert spot if he had not the sure word of God
to support him. It is vain to attempt to describe
the stupidity and ignorance of these heathens,
and to show how they are 'wedded to their idols.'
June 27.-I have spent a fortnight at Nel-
lore, near Jaffnapatam, in the family of the Rev
Mr. Knight, in the hope that a little change of
air, and riding morning and evening, would be fa-
vorable to my health. The effect was equal to
our expectations. After my return, by the kind
solicitation of Mr. and Mrs. Squance, Wesleyan
missionaries at Point Pedro, about twenty miles
distant, we were induced to make them a visit,
and try the sea air. A fortnight was spent with
them very pleasantly, Mr. W. pursuing the study
of the language with Mr. S. who is a laborious
missionary. We returned from Point Pedro on
Friday-spent the night at Nellore, and stopped
at Oodooville the next morning.
"Finding that Mr. and Mrs. Spaulding had ta-
ken up their abode here, and were somewhat set-
tled, we concluded to stay over the Sabbath.
The pleasure of being at our own station so ani-
mated me that I almost forgot my bodily infirmi-
ties, and thought I could cheerfully submit to al-
most any inconvenience to remain here. After din-
ner Mrs. S. and I made some windows, by weaving
palmyra leaves, basket-fashion, across small cords
+
208
MRS. WINSLOW.
:
which Mr. S. and Mr. W. had extended from
side to side of window-frames constructed by
themselves.
"For a few days the work at the station has
been interrupted for want of funds, and as the
treasury is now nearly exhausted, we concluded
to occupy the house without floors, doors, or win-
dows, except of our own making. As there are no
cellars in this country, a rough floor of earth is
easily prepared. We shall be quite as comforta-
ble as we expected to be when we left our native
shores. Our congregation to-day consisted of
about two hundred men and boys, and five women.
We
e are much gratified to have any women attend
public preaching, it is so contrary to custom. I
may now hope to be at work. Employment, you
well know, is my life, and idleness here, I can
assure you, would be a sore trial.
९९
Our dear brother and sister at this place are
very happy; Mr. S. says, 'I never was so happy
before.' Dr. Scudder is repairing the old build-
ings at Panditeripo, about five and a half miles
from Oodooville, which he designs to occupy
very soon. So many of us are here, that we think it
a duty to extend ourselves as much as possible.
I hope that the christian public will enable some
of us to go to the neighboring continent, which
presents a most interesting and extensive field
for missionary operations.
IN CEYLON.
209
"July 8.-A good congregation assembled to-
day. Mr. W. preached at home. Your hearts
would have melted to see these heathen hearing
an account of the mission of our Lord to this
world, with every mark of pagan indifference
exhibited in their faces; some trifling, others
asleep, and only a small proportion giving any at-
tention to truths on which their eternal all de-
pends. Oh, it is trying beyond description. In-
stead of being received by this people with open
arms, as a messenger from God to lead them to
his kingdom, the christian missionary is at once
regarded with jealousy and scorn. The trials of
a missionary in India are not so much bodily suf-
ferings; they are grief at beholding this wretched
idolatry so entwined around the heart, and lead-
ing such multitudes captive to Satan ;—they are
disappointment, when, at the close of a day like
this, he is obliged to inquire, 'Who hath believed
our report?' Many say, 'give us every day
enough to eat, and we will hear you preach.'
They know no wants beyond those of the present
moment. Eternity is to them an empty name.
They who are so wicked that they cannot ap-
pease their gods by offerings at the temples, or
loing charity, or performing some ceremony or
penance, have no worse prospect than to inhabit
the body of some inferior animal after death
Hardness of heart, stupidity, indifference and at-
Winstow
14
1
210
MRS. WINSLOW.
tachment to a religion which forbids the indulgence
of no passion, however base, are indeed formida-
ble barriers to the success of a missionary.
OODOOVILLE, August 14, 1820.
"MY DEAR PARENTS,-How shall I tell you of
the joy and grief which your letters, and those
of other near friends, have occasioned. Mr. Gar-
rett arrived last Thursday. We should have been
very happy only in seeing him, but our joy was
greatly increased by hearing from so many who
are dear to us. To see the handwriting of my
dear parents, after this long separation, filled me
with too much emotion. I opened one letter after
another, but could not read them. If I attempted
it, I was obliged to lay them entirely aside, and
take one from a more common friend, which
would affect me less. I could scarcely believe,
what I found to be the fact, that almost every
other letter was read before I got through with
one page from my dear family.
"27.-Yesterday morning thirteen women came
to our house with burdens on their heads. While
they rested themselves in the verandah, Mrs. S.
and I went to speak to them of Christ. Their re-
ception of us was not very encouraging, and they
soon told us that they did not wish to know any
thing about the Saviour. We tried to engage
their attention, until we found every attempt
IN CEYLON.
211
fruitless. They called to one another to go, and
with a levity which deeply grieved us, went their
way. This is a fair specimen of the manner in
which we are received by most of our sex. When
they sometimes appear attentive, we may unex-
pectedly find every opportunity embraced to turn.
aside their heads and laugh.
११
In the evening we went out into the neigh-
borhood. 'The first two women whom we saw
were respectable and of high caste. They were
very civil, and engaged to come to our house this
afternoon to hear something very interesting that
we had to tell them. A man who stood by, said,
'No, they must not go; they have many rela
tions, and cannot go without them.' The next
house that we visited was in a cluster of huts,
where quite a congregation of women assembled
on hearing our voices. Several promised to at-
tend meeting. Ten of them, with two others,
came this afternoon, when no men were present.
They were very attentive while we told them
what induced us to leave our friends and come
to live among them, and tried to convince them
that the soul will not inhabit the body of some
animal after death, but live for ever with God, or
with wicked men and devils. One of them asked,
'Shall we go to heaven or to hell?' You may
judge how deeply interested they felt in this
question, when I tell you that we had scarcely
212
MRS. WINSLOW.
begun to reply before they became restless and
went away. This is more than we commonly have
to encourage us. Few will listen attentively for
the shortest time. They know nothing, and fear
nothing. Their mental degradation is indescriba-
ble, and they are contented with it. What then
can we do? I do feel that the ignorance, the
hardness, the careless ease of these stupid, deaf
heathen, continually presented to view, consti-
tutes our greatest missionary trial."
"September 12.-I cannot fail to record," she
says in her private journal, "that the Lord has
been most gracious to me. Last Sabbath I sat at
the table of the Redeemer. Never had I such
emotions when looking towards Calvary. There
was some indistinctness in my views, but there
was a fullness of sweet peace, of assurance, of
joy in the presence of Christ, and in the holiness
of all around him. It seemed another place than
this world. My wretched bondage to sin was for-
gotten, or rather the thoughts of it were swal-
lowed up by a sense of his presence and his glory
God was there, heaven was there. It was the at-
mosphere of the redeemed. Blessed be God, the
memory of it still refreshes me.
११
22. The last week I may well call the
pleasantest of my missionary life on heathen
IN CEYLON.
213
ground. On Monday morning one of our day-
scholars came with twelve boys to live with us.
Soon after a respectable man brought two of his
sons, and gave them to Mr. W. and myself with
much ceremony. He placed a hand of each in
ours, and said, 'They are no longer my children,
but yours. You are their father and mother.' We
received nine of the boys. The care of them de-
volves on me, and I cannot tell you with how
much pleasure I direct their studies, and attempt
to give them religious instruction, besides sup-
plying their daily wants. I could not but say to
Mr. W. while we looked at them to-night, seated
on the floor, each with a plate of rice and curry
before him, from which he was ready to help
himself with his right hand instead of a spoon or
knife as soon as a blessing should be asked,
could our dear friends at home see these children,
some of the best feelings of their hearts would
be gratified. You will not wonder that they al-
ready seem peculiarly near to me. I desire to feel
more my responsibility."
The cheerfulness with which these children
were placed on the mission premises, is a strik-
ing contrast to the prejudice at first exhibited.
For a time, the boys were received on condition
of their food being cooked and eaten on the
premises of a good caste heathen; and when it
214
MRS. WINSLOW.
.:
was required that they should eat within the mis-
sion enclosure, they resisted for some days, but
at length consented to return, on condition of
having a well of water by themselves. They were
told that there were three or four wells within
the yard, either of which they could have. They
must then clear one out. It was in the rainy
season, and the springs high, so that when they
had worked hard a whole day in drawing out the
water, it was scarcely at all diminished. But they
sagely concluded that they had drawn out as
much water as there was at first in the well, and
it was of course pure and suitable for their use.
They remained contented, and gradually lost these
absurd prejudices.
As an illustration of the opposition of parents,
the case of Supyen may be mentioned, an intelli-
gent Tamul lad of nineteen, whose father was
wealthy, and connected with one of the temples
near Jaffnapatam, but allowed his son to attend
the school at Tillipally. Having there professed
his belief in the Bible, his father was much
alarmed; and when he next returned home, caus-
ed him to be confined, and kept for a time with-
out food. He then ordered him to perform cer-
tain heathen ceremonies. Supyen refused, and
when shut up in a dark room, made his escape,
and fled to Tillipally; where he told Mr. Poor
what had befallen him. He took a Testament,
IN CEYLON
215
and pointing to the 10th of Matthew, from the
34th to the 39th verses, said with tears, "that
very good." His father hearing where he was,
sent for him, and as he did not return immediately,
came himself and took him away. They were
no sooner out of sight, than his father stripped
him of his good cloth, put on one so poor as to
be disgraceful to him, placed a burden on his
head, as though he was a slave, and beat him fre-
quently with a slipper, which is very disgraceful
among the Hindoos, until he reached home.
Every art was then practised to make him re-
nounce christianity. His relations said the mis-
sionaries had given him some medicine to make
him a christian, and asked what it was? He re-
A great
plied, "the Gospel of Jesus Christ."
variety of drugs were put into his food to turn
him back to idolatry, and an idol feast being made
by some of his young friends, he was ordered by
his parents to make the customary offering to the
idol. When the time came, he entered the little
room where the idol was enthroned, pulled off
its ornaments and kneeled down to pray to the
true God. One of his companions looking through
the curtain saw what was done, and told his father,
who punished him severely, and sent him for a
time to Kandy, in the interior.
Afterwards his father changed his conduct, and
lavished caresses upon him. He showed him
216
MRS. WINSLOW.
his various possessions, and told him he should
have all, if he would give up the idea of being a
christian, and if not, he should be an outcast for
ever. Supyen chose banishment from his father's
house, saying, "I do not need house or land if I
have an interest in heaven." He attempted to go
to Tillipally, but was followed and taken back by
force. They then tried to bring him under en-
gagements to marry a heathen girl, but he would
not consent. He even tore the contract when
offered him. In short, they put his feet in the
stocks, beat him, caused him to be conveyed to
the neighboring continent, and at length wearied
him out, so that he signed a recantation of chris-
tianity. His father is since dead, and he for some
years has seemed settled down in heathenism.
९९
October 8.—Another Sabbath, with its privi-
leges, even in this heathen land, calls for thank-
fulness. I have not told you of our employments
on this sacred day. Before breakfast we meet for
social prayer, with our beloved brother and sister
S. in concert with some friends who remember
us on this day, at sunrise. After breakfast one of
the brethren goes out and invites the people to
attend preaching; the other makes preparation
for the service, and hears the scholars of the se-
veral schools repeat their catechisms and por-
tions of Scripture. The beggars come to the
IN CEYLON.
217
door, and Mrs. S. or I talk to them, and give
them something to supply their more pressing
wants. The morning service is over about noon.
At one o'clock is our daily union of prayer, in
concert with all the missionaries in this district.
At two the boys of our family, and our domes-
tics, are called in to give some account of the
sermon, to repeat their lessons, and to be in-
structed in religion. We take dinner at three,
after which the brethren go out about two miles,
different ways, to preach again. Mrs. S. and I
always design to be at liberty to see the women
who may come at this time. Generally more or
less are here. After they leave, and before our
husbands return, when the sun is about setting,
we spend a season in prayer together, for the
blessing of God on the labors of the day, and
especially on one of our boys, whom we have se-
lected as a particular subject of prayer. After
family prayers at evening, if not before, we feel
that it has been a day of labor; and yet we seem
to have done very little. Much less can be done
in this warm climate, without impairing health,
than in America.
"The women who came this afternoon were
more ignorant than any I have seen.
I have seen. Their re-
plies to some of our questions might surprise
you. 'What kind of a being is God?' 'We don't
know.' 'Did you never hear any thing about
218
MRS. WINSLOW.
!
him?' 'No.'
No.' 'Who made you?' 'We don't
know.' 'How came this earth, and all things that
you see around you?' 'We don't know.' 'Do you
go to the temples?' 'Yes.' 'For what?' 'To wor-
ship.' 'To worship what?' 'We don't know.' 'Did
you ever see what you worship; what is its shape?'
We don't know, we never saw it.' 'In what man-
ner do you worship?' We hold up our hands.'
'Do you ever pray at the temple?' 'Sometimes
when we want something.' 'Do you know that you
will live again after your bodies are dead?' 'We
don't know.' 'Did you ever hear of heaven and
hell?'No.' 'What is sin?' 'We don't know.'
९
"November 5.-The ordinance of the Lord's
supper was administered here to-day for the first
time, and we were permitted to enjoy the privi
leges of a church at our own station. Mr. Poor
was with us. I must tell you, my dear friends,
that I seldom derived so much strength and ani-
mation from this ordinance at home, as I have
done here. The Lord Jesus seems to make up
for the loss of friends and privileges by his own
more sensible presence.
"A small collection of women this morning
gave me more pleasure than any I have before
seen, because they listened with attention to what
I said, and manifested no impatience to be going.
One of them was quite talkative. It is common
for one to speak in behalf of all. She seemed to
IN CEYLON.
219
•
have some notions, though very incorrect, about
heaven. She said, 'It is a place of happiness, and
the great God is there.' I inquired if people have
sickness in heaven, if they are ever hungry, and
if they will be obliged to work for their living,
and carry burdens. She replied, 'They are some-
times hungry, they must work, they have pain
and sickness, and I expect,' said she, 'to carry
my load there!' pointing to one she had just ta-
ken from her head. How long do people who
go to heaven remain ?' 'Some longer, and others
for a shorter time.' 'Do they come back to the
earth?' 'Yes.' 'How do they come, and in
what form?' 'They are born just as they were
at first."
'After the second birth what becomes
of them?' 'They live awhile and then go again
to heaven or to hell, according to their works.'
'And where do you all expect to go after death?'
'If our works are good, we shall go to heaven,
if bad, to hell.' 'Well, are your works good?'
'Yes.' 'Have you done nothing wrong?' 'No,
we have done nothing wrong.' I attempted in
vain to show them the wickedness of the heart,
and the insufficiency of all their sacrifices, bath-
ing in the holy waters, and rubbing ashes on their
bodies, to cleanse them from sin. How painful it
is to see these poor creatures, on the borders of
an awful eternity, disregarding our most solemn
admonitions."
220
MRS. WINSLOW.
ļ
As implied above, the Hindoos all believe in
the metempsychosis or transmigration of souls.
They suppose that evil has come into the world
in consequence of the union of spirit with matter,
and is to be done away by suffering, or acts of
charity, or religious observances. The soul, as it
passes from one body to another, is preparing for
a re-union with the divine spirit of which it is a
part, as a drop of water with the ocean. It is
the same in man and in the lower animals. After
having obtained a human birth it may be doomed
to be born a brute, or to exist as a tree or plant.
According to the character formed in any birth
will be the condition of that next succeeding.
Good and evil, both natural and moral, are en-
tailed from one birth to another; and the fate of
each one is written in his head when he is born.
This is indicated by the sutures of the skull.
This fate is unalterable, and excludes the idea
of blame or praise. It is a sufficient excuse for
any course of evil conduct to say, "it is fate in
my head-my forehead is bad.'
""
They speak of heaven and hell, but in a differ-
ent sense from christians. Each corporeal god
has his own heaven, where he receives his wor
shippers, and grants them various sensual indul
gences for a longer or shorter period, according
to their merit, after which they become subject
again to the vicissitudes of mortal birth. Even
IN CEYLON.
221
the gods must descend to this, if they would be
released from matter, and obtain Mookshum, or
absorption in the divine essence. If any die with-
out sufficient merit to obtain Mookshum, or go
to either of the heavens, or have another birth in
this world, they must be sent to the Yuma-loka,
or world of Yuma, the god of death, and tor-
mented as in purgatory, until their sins are so far
expiated as to allow of their being launched again.
on the sea of transmigration. They are allowed
at first, perhaps, only an inferior birth, but gradu-
ally may rise to inhabit a human form, and even-
tually, like others, obtain absorption. This fa-
talism and belief that all will end well, almost de-
stroys their sense of accountability and fear of
the consequences of sin; and their apathy is in-
creased by the ease with which sin is done away.
The putting of a light in a temple, bathing in any
of the holy waters, marking the forehead, breast,
and arms with holy ashes, repeating the name of
some god, though unintentionally, doing charity,
or performing any of the various kinds of pe-
nance, to say nothing of many other methods,
will effectually atone for sin, and secure happiness
after death.* Of course, to alarm their fears, or
* Among the many examples of the efficacy of these ob-
servances, as related in their books and generally believed,
are such as the following: A rat was one night in a temple,
222
MRS. WINSLOW.
;;,!
awaken their consciences, is all but impossible.
With them, emphatically, it is the work of the
Spirit. The following letters will corroborate
these views:
"Oodooville, (JAFFNA,) February 28, 1821.
"MY DEAR MARIA,-Before this reaches Ame
rica you will probably have heard that we are
happily settled at Oodooville. We commenced
our labors here in July, with Mr. and Mrs. Spauld-
ing, under pleasant circumstances. At first we
had many visiters, and flattered ourselves that we
could easily exert a good influence. But we had
where the lamp before the idol had burned down so as to be
dim. Being hungry, the rat went to the lamp for oil, and in
attempting to get it, pulled up the wick so as to make it
burn brightly. The god was so much pleased by the light
being made before him, as to cause the rat to be born a king,
to whom he gave the dominion of the three worlds-the
sky, the earth, and the lower regions-for a thousand years.
We add another, and leave the reader to judge of the
effect which a belief in such methods of expiation must
have on the whole population of a country: A wicked boy
was in the habit of abusing his mother, and calling her
"vaysee," which is bad woman. She said, do not say vaysee
only, but vaysee-vah, which means "come here, you bad
woman." He then continued to say "vaysee-vah,'
vaysee-vah,” “vaysee-
vah," and in saying it, pronounced the name of Siva, that
being in the vocative case Sce-vah. The god hearing his
naine called, appeared and took the boy to Kylasu, or the
heaven of Siva.
IN CEYLON.
223
not learned the duplicity of this idolatrous people.
As soon as they found that they could obtain
neither riches nor greatness by listening to us,
they ceased coming. We must now go to their
houses to find them. After many perplexing cir
cumstances, we have a school of nine promising
boys, to some of whom we have given names
which are familiar to you. These are my more
particular charge. I provide food and clothing
for them, and instruct them in English. They
have a Tamul teacher. Their religious instruction
is principally at morning and evening prayers, and
on the Sabbath.
"The people are more degraded, more ignorant,
more stupid, and yet more attached to their idols
than you can imagine. It is like talking to the
wind, to tell them of the true God or the Saviour
of sinners. Their religion is suited to their cor-
rupt inclinations, and they desire no other. Oh,
could our friends at home, who know something
of the worth of the soul, and yet think it unne-
cessary to send the Gospel to the heathen, see
this people living as though they had no souls;
could they every night hear their yells and horrid
music at some temple, while they are prostrating
themselves before a huge car, on which is borne
an idol of gold or brass, or perhaps three idols,
a god with a wife on each side, or see hundreds
at a time rolling for hours in the dust after the
+
224
MRS. WINSLOW.
..
!
car, with hands and feet extended, until life is
nearly extinct; could they see these, with many
other ceremonies, at the idol festivals, their eyes
would certainly affect their hearts.
"The heathen around us are poor, but most of
them get something to eat, and they seek little
else, unless it be to sleep. If we talk to them of
an hereafter, they say, ' We know nothing about
it. That is not for us to think of. Our fathers
worshipped idols, and so we worship them.' If
we ask, 'Would you hang yourselves if your fa-
thers had done so?' 'Yes.' 'If they had burnt
their houses, would you burn yours?' 'Yes.'
'And because they have gone to a place of mise-
ry, you wish to go there?' 'Yes.' Heaven and
hell are to most of them unmeaning sounds.
"A friend said to me before I left home, We
shall wish to know how you look, how you eat,
&c. We look, I believe, much as when we left
home. We do not yet eat like the natives, but sit
at a small table just large enough for two per-
sons, and use such furniture as we should at
home; at least so far as we have it. I know not
how much we may alter our habits in these
things. In almost all respects you may expect us
to deteriorate, for we are in a destructive atmos-
phere. I sometimes think that I should feel very
awkward, even now, to be in the society to which
I was once accustomed. I assure you it is no
IN CEYLON.
225
small disadvantage to our mental progress, to
have the stimulus of refined social intercourse
taken away, and to be shut up mostly to a strange
language, so barren of useful thought as is the
Tamul.
"You wish to know if the heathen are what I
expected to find them, and if my work is plea-
sant. They are more wedded to their idols, more
unwilling to hear of changing their religion, and
more ignorant and stupid than I supposed. Their
vices are what you would expect from people
destitute of all restraint, except that of fear. Al-
most every one will lie, cheat, and steal, every
opportunity. An honest domestic is not to be ex-
pected. We have no dependence upon them, and
this adds greatly to the care of house-keeping. I
have not as yet the pleasure of seeing the hea-
then come to inquire what they shall do to be
saved; but it is pleasant to labor among them.
"Miss MARIA LeffingWELL."
OODOOVILLE, February 17, 1821.
"MY DEAR BROTHER D―, I received your let-
ter by Mr. Garrett, and read it with feelings which
I cannot describe. How often have we wished that
Providence might lead you to preach the Gospel,
and sometimes almost said it must be so. There
was never less reason to expect it than when we
left home; but circumstances appear to have
Winslow.
15
226
MRS. WINSLOW:
made your duty plain. If you carefully, and with
much prayer, examined the subject, I am confi
dent that you will always rejoice in your deter
mination. Whatever may be the difficulties and
sufferings connected with your work, the con-
sciousness of doing the will of God cannot but
support and comfort you.
१९
I suppose you will expect to hear that we are
doing something for the heathen. I hope we are;
but so little impression is made by preaching
and conversation, that we are sometimes ready
to say we labor in vain. All our encouragement
is from the word of God. We have to contend
not only with the carnal heart, but with a strong
attachment to an alluring system of idolatry, and
with an almost perfect and universal indifference
to the future, joined, in most instances, to igno-
rance and stupidity. We sometimes labor in vain
for hours to impress upon the mind of a native
the most simple truth. He cannot comprehend it.
We must walk by faith.' Christians at home
must help us to do so.
"One year is gone since we landed in Jaffna.
I look back upon the scenes through which I
have passed, as I used to those at home: some
sickness, some anxieties, and some enjoyment,
with some attempts to serve God, have made up
the variety. On the whole, I believe I never was
more happy. We are united with the brother and
IN CEYLON.
227
sister at the station in the best bonds, and have
much fellowship with them in spiritual things.'
On the 7th May, 1821, the mission sustained a
severe loss in the death of Mrs. Poor; but her
end was joyful, even triumphant. It was a privi-
lege to stand by her dying pillow and hear her
say, "Even my beloved husband and children
cease to be ties to bind me to earth. Every cord
is now broken. This is a victory for which I
scarcely dared to hope." And it was affecting
when, near the closing scene, the little circle at
her bed-side commenced singing,
"Jesus, with all thy saints above,"
to hear her trembling voice unexpectedly burst
forth, and while her countenance reflected "glory
begun," rise higher and clearer in its thrilling
tones, until it subdued that of her weeping friends,
and was heard alone in the song of praise. Almost
her last words, while hardly conscious of any
thing, were, "Glory be to God the Father-to
God the Son-to God the Holy Ghost."
Mr. Garrett, whose arrival has been noticed,
was sent out by the Board as a printer for the
mission; but was not allowed by the government
to remain on the island. The missionaries for-
warded their petition that he might be permitted
+
228
MRS. WINSLOW.
to join the mission, and also a remonstrance
against his being sent away, founded on the en-
couragement given by the preceding governor to
the establishment of the mission, with leave to
have a press, as well as on the moral necessities
of the natives. But the governor was so averse to
any increase of the number of Americans on the
island, that the order for his removal was enforc-
ed. Indeed, an injunction was subsequently ob-
tained from his Majesty's Secretary for the colo-
nies, against any future additions to the mission.
This was in force eleven years, until after the ar-
rival of Sir Robert Wilmot Horton as governor ;
by whose kind representation to the home-gov-
ernment the injunction was removed. During
this whole period, contrary to the expectation of
such as looked for the extinction of the mission,
none of the brethren previously in health, were re-
moved by death or permanently disabled by sickness.
IN CEYLON.
229
CHAPTER V.
"
Second and Third years in Ceylon-
the establishment of the Mission Semi-
nary and Female Central School.
Progress of the mission-joy in God-Maternal Society--
letter to Maternal Society, Portland, Maine-some girls
obtained for the school-Mrs. Schrayder-letter to the
Female Society for prayer-to a female associate-privi-
lege of prayer-four received to the church-preaching
at a school bungalow-anniversary observed by the "In-
dus fraternity "-meetings for prayer-death of Rev. Mr.
Richards-his early devotion to missions-prayers of na-
tive children-beggars-employment of a day-religious
privileges-heathen children-school for girls opened.
The five stations of which the mission was for
many years composed, were now occupied ;
though at Manepy only bungalows of mud walls
covered with leaves were then erected. The
walls of the old dwelling-house having been en-
tirely destroyed, a dwelling was after some time
prepared by taking off a part of the old church.
None of the churches, except that at Tillipally,
which was only covered with leaves and had a
floor of earth, were as yet repaired; but at all the
other stations large bungalows, consisting of a
slight roof covered with leaves, supported by two
זי
230
MRS. WINSLOW.
1
rows of taller and two of shorter posts, with a
hard floor of earth, and surrounded by a half wall
of unburnt brick, were soon built for public wor-
ship. The dilapidated houses at Oodooville and
Panditeripo, as well as at Tillipally and Batticot-
ta were gradually made comfortable dwelling-
places. Boarding-schools, containing in all eighty-
seven children, were in successful operation at
the different stations, except Manepy, where one
soon commenced, and native free-schools
were taught in bungalows in most of the villages
near each station: the whole number of these
schools in 1821 being twenty-four, in which were
one thousand one hundred and forty-nine children.
was
On the evening of May 15, 1821, Dr. Scudder,
who had attended to the study of theology on his
way to India, as well as after his arrival, and had
for about a year been licensed to preach, was or-
dained in the Wesleyan mission chapel in Jaffna-
patam. A good audience was present. Mr. Cha-
ter, a Baptist, and Mr. Roberts, a Wesleyan mis-
sionary, assisted in the interesting services of
the occasion.
On the 22d April, the Sabbath before Mrs. Poor
was taken ill, Nathaniel Niles and Jordan Lodge,
two lads of the boarding school at Tillipally, were
received to the church. This was an interesting
event, as they were the first fruits of the mission
from among the heathen; those previously admit-
IN CEYLON.
231
ted having been educated either as Protestants or
Roman Catholics.
After the two following extracts, in which Mrs.
W. records the dealings of God with her own
soul, she proceeds, in journal-letters to her friends,
to notice such events connected with the mission
as she thought might be of interest.
१९
June 3, 1821.-New light has broken in upon
my
soul. I think I can now understand the reason
of God's dealings with me in leaving me so much
to darkness and disquietude. I have felt greatly
tried in being unable to employ myself more ac-
tively for God, while I have not done all the good
that was within my reach. Besides this, instead
of flying to Christ, I have listened to the sugges-
tions of the adversary, in doubt and unbelief.
'24.-I have hesitated whether I ought to re-
cord what the Lord has done for me during the
last week. On Tuesday, throughout the day, I
seemed to have new views of the character and
works of God. In the morning, after reading the
first part of Genesis, with Scott's notes on the
creation of man in the image of his Maker, and
his disastrous fall, the wonderful love of God in
the plan of salvation filled my soul with adoring
thoughts, and I hope with gratitude and love. I
do not remember ever spending a day in such a
232
MRS. WINSLOW.
I
delightful frame. Compared with what is gene-
rally the case with me, God was in all my thoughts.
I found it good to be at the throne of grace, and
spent much time there. I entreated the Lord to
show me if this was his own work, or if it was
Satan transformed into an angel of light. How
I longed to open my heart, and to say, 'come,
hear what the Lord has done for my soul.' I felt
more love for all my brethren and sisters. At
night I would have told my husband, but still
feared that it was delusion.
१९
July 29.-Have been out with Mrs. S. this
afternoon, and felt, more than usual, the superiori-
ty of the christian religion. A man of respecta-
bility said, 'The god Scanda, to whom sacrifices
were offered at a temple near us this morning,
can see and hear, but cannot speak.' 'Of what is
he made?' 'Pure gold.' 'Who made you and all
this people?' 'Another god, the father of Scanda.'
'Why then do you worship him; is not the greater
god angry?' 'No, for we worship them both.'
१९
August 8.-Last Friday we had a most inte
resting day at Tillipally. George Koch, a young
man of Dutch descent, who is studying medicine
with Dr. Scudder, one of the boys belonging to
the boarding-school, and a hired man of Mr.
Poor's, were received as members of the church.
All our little band were together, except Mr. and
IN CEYLON.
233
Mrs. S. The occasion was truly animating. After
the admission of these persons we sat down to
the table of the Lord, with seven native converts.
The Sabbath after was likewise a good day. The
new members appear already to be preachers of
righteousness, and even others join them in
speaking to many whom they meet concerning
their souls.
•
"9.-Went out with Mrs. S. this evening, and
found some women quite attentive. Others would
not hear unless we would tell them how to get
a living. We endeavored to persuade them that
our message was far more important than if we
could show them how to obtain food for their
bodies. The ruins of a temple, burnt a few
nights ago, were near. Finding a woman stand-
ing by, we said, 'Where do you expect to go after
death?' 'If I frequent the temples, and worship
the gods, I shall go to glory.' 'Was not your
god burnt up the other night?' 'Yes, but the
people can make another.' We tried to show her
the folly of worshipping gods made by men's
hands, and the necessity of worshipping the one
living and true God; but she insisted that she
could not leave her religion.
et
After our walk we enjoyed an hour in the
verandah with our husbands, while the moon
shone pleasantly around us, speaking of the
shortness of life, and especially of a missionary's
•
234
MRS. WINSLOW.
"
life in this Eastern world. In one, two, or three
years it may be said of us, they are dead. This
is an incitement to activity, for our work is very
great, and seems scarcely yet begun. Our weekly
meeting was pleasant; our thoughts were carried
to 'where Christ sitteth at the right hand of God.'
I felt that to contemplate the happiness of heaven,
though only through a glass darkly,' is a sweet
consolation in this world of sorrow.
१९
14.-To-day all the sisters met at Batticotta
to enjoy a little season of christian fellowship,
and to make arrangements for forming a maternal
society. We resolved to hold a quarterly meeting
for our own benefit and that of our children. I have
not promised myself so much from any thing of
the kind since I came to India. It has been a day
long to be remembered. I trust it will be re-
membered, even in eternity, with thanksgiving."
The interesting association here mentioned,
was evidently made a blessing. Nearly all the
older children connected with it have become
hopefully pious. The responsibility of mothers-
the power they have of moulding the plastic
minds of their little ones-the effect on their
character of the very expression of countenance,
the tone of voice, and the whole moral atmos-
phere which a mother throws around her, with
a silent but pervading influence, while the young
IN CEYLON.
235
and smiling infant is still in her arms—has pro-
bably never been sufficiently appreciated and
maternal associations are adapted to bring this
responsibility to the mind and lay it on the heart
of those to whom these treasures are committed.
Though our Saviour said, "suffer little children
to come unto me, and forbid them not," there is
reason to fear that they have not been carried to
Him in faith, while young. The soil of the hu-
man heart should not be left unoccupied. The
enemy will sow tares. As far as possible he
should be anticipated. Good seed should be sown
in the spring-time of life: in early morning. It
should be mingled carefully and prayerfully with
the first elements of moral character. The habits
of the infant should be formed for holiness, and
the child be actually educated and trained for
heaven. With the blessing of God it may be
done; in some instances it has been done; it
will be done more extensively. A new genera-
tion, early commencing the divine life, and grow-
ing up to the stature of perfect ones in Christ
Jesus, shall yet arise to bless the world.
Mrs. W. was the secretary of the Maternal As-
sociation until her death. Soon after its forma-
tion she addressed the following communication
to a similar society in Portland, Maine, almost
the only one then existing, accompanied by a
private letter to Mrs. Payson, the secretary.
+
236
MRS. WINSLOW.
.
OODOOVILLE, October 8, 1821.
DEAR FRIEND AND SISTER,-In view of the ma-
ny difficulties which are connected with the edu-
cation of children in India, -and the high respon-
sibility of christian parents, the female members
of our mission have been induced to associate
themselves for mutual aid, in adopting the best
methods for training up their children for useful-
ness in the church of God; and we feel anxious
to maintain a correspondence with similar socie-
ties, that we may be assisted and encouraged by
them. We feel some embarrassment in proposing
to be recognized by a society at home, because
we are a little band, and at a great distance; but
we trust that our necessities will make our ex-
cuse, and that the advantages to be derived from
an interest in your prayers, and from your cor-
respondence, will form a plea in our favor which
will not be rejected.
"At the first meeting for consultation on the
subject of forming a society, the Spirit of God
appeared to be present. All were greatly refresh-
ed and strengthened in the belief that much be-
nefit would result to our own souls, as well as to
those of our children. The season for special
supplication, on Saturday evening, which has
been observed a number of weeks, has likewise
been peculiarly precious, so that we are enabled
to say, 'hitherto hath the Lord helped us.'
IN CEYLON.
237
"The society is but just formed, and is as yet
confined to ourselves, with the exception of Mrs.
Mooyart, a daughter of the late Dr. Johns, of Tran-
quebar, who is an active and intelligent christian.
We expect, however, that some ladies of the
Wesleyan and Church Missionary Societies will
unite with us. The children of the present mem-
bers are sixteen in number. Our first wish con-
cerning them is that they may become children
of God, and successful laborers in his service
among the heathen. They are surrounded by
temptations to which children in christian coun-
tries are not exposed, and we know that they can
be preserved only by the power of God. Allow
us therefore to request the frequent and fervent
prayers of every member of your society, that
the great and good Shepherd may gather them
as lambs in his arms, and carry them in his
bosom."
"MY DEAR MRS. PAYSON,-The slight acquaint-
ance which I was permitted to have with you in
New Haven might not warrant in me the liberty
of addressing you; but the object for which I
write will I trust be a sufficient apology.
"As I am writing, you may expect to hear
something concerning our missionary work. We
are just now particularly encouraged by seeing
females more ready to come out, and by having
238
MRS. WINSLOW
?
more easy access to them at their own houses
than before. Many who at first would run and
hide themselves if a missionary was seen enter-
ing the yard, now not only permit us to sit down
with them there, but some of them attend preach-
ing at our stations. More or less come out every
Sabbath, and on some special occasions congre-
gations of from thirty to forty have been col-
lected. A few days since, a woman of much in-
fluence, after listening to a plain and solemn ad-
dress, said, 'What must I do, if I leave my reli-
gion, to obtain forgiveness of God for all my
sins.' To have a female show that she under-
stands any thing said to her on these subjects, is
encouraging. They are generally too talkative
to listen, or if to please us they give any atten-
tion, it is without trying to understand what we
say. In the degraded condition of our sex here,
we see much to call forth our commiseration,
and much to turn from with abhorrence. We do
believe, however, that the time is near when they
will regard us as their friends, and, through the
influences of the Holy Spirit, be induced to ' come
with us that we may do them good.'
"The duty of visiting females at their own
houses is so plain, that we cannot neglect it; but
it is not that pleasant employment which we ima-
gined at a distance. To have our message treat-
ed with derision by those whose eternal happi-
IN CEYLON.
239
ness is at stake; to hear them ridicule and blas-
pheme the name of Christ, ascribing all the bless-
ings purchased by his blood, to beings whose
lives were stained with every crime—and to see
them worshipping lifeless images of wood, stone,
gold, and silver, is too trying to be described. I
believe I may say, in relation to all our number,
as well as of myself, we have but one source of
pleasure in our efforts with them, and that is, the
reflection that they are made in the name of Him
who has designs of mercy towards this, people,
and will yet show them his glory, and turn their
hearts to himself.
"In obtaining female children to instruct, we
have much reason for thankfulness that of late
we have had some success. Females have no
custom to learn,' is the universal excuse, and ge-
nerally it has more weight than all we can urge
in favor of what would prepare them for useful-
ness and happiness. We consider every female
child added to our number as a great acquisition,
on account of her subsequent influence, and of
the strength of prejudice and custom against fe-
males being instructed.
१९
'I cannot fail to speak of the great goodness
of God in uniting all the members of our mission
very closely in the bonds of christian love; and
in giving us brethren and sisters of other denomi-
nations who hold up our hands and encourage our
240
MRS. WINSLOW.
hearts. We have many seasons of precious inter-
course, when I trust we know something of the
communion of saints; particularly on the first
Monday in every month, when we spend the day
together in united prayer and mutual exhortation.
Do we not, on these days especially, unite with
all who love the Lord Jesus, in praying that He
will hasten his coming in his kingdom. Can it
be that there is a christian who does not every
day inquire, Lord, how long?' In times of des-
pondency we are often cheered by thinking of
the great numbers in our native land who we
believe pray for us, and who desire, above every
thing else, the conversion of the world."
The mission family at Oodooville, which had
been so happily united, was before this called to
separate. Mr. and Mrs. Spaulding were removed
in August to the station at Manepy, left vacant
by the illness of Mr. Woodward. He had been
obliged to take a voyage to Calcutta for his
health; and on his return was appointed to sup-
ply the place of Mr. Richards at Batticotta, who,
with Mrs. R., had gone to Tillipally after the death
of Mrs. Poor. These changes, though trying to
those concerned, were necessary, to make the best
disposal of the strength of the mission. Before Mr.
S. left Oodooville, a large bungalow for a chapel
was nearly finished; and soon after, it was opened.
IN CEYLON.
241
"September 23, 1821.-This has been an inte-
resting day. Our new bungalow for preaching
was dedicated. Mr. David preached on the oc-
casion to about five hundred adults and children.
Mr. Lambric, church missionary from Kandy,
Mr. Knight, from Nellore, Mr. Layard, provincial
judge of the district, and all our own brethren,
with some of the sisters, were assembled. After
the public services in Tamul, we had religious
exercises among ourselves in English; when we
felt that the Holy Spirit was in the midst of us.
Oh that it may be the beginning of days to this
people
"24.--I have long been trying to obtain girls
to attend school. Was much encouraged to-day,
because one came whom we have often tried in
vain to get. There were before two day-scholars
who have attended pretty constantly for several
months, besides the little one in the family, who
is the daughter of a domestic. So a commence-
ment is made.
25. Went out this evening and saw a con-
siderable number of men and women, who pro-
mised to attend preaching to-morrow. Had a
pleasant time at one place with a number of wo-
men, until, as I was about leaving, a very boister-
ous woman came up and almost drove me away.
"26.-None of the people who promised to
come were at meeting to-day; but
we had

Winslow.
16
242
MRS. WINSLOW.
others, more than we expected, the weather being
unfavorable. How animating the belief that this
house shall be filled with humble worshippers
We see nothing to encourage this hope, but we
believe that the purpose of God shall stand. All
nations shall come and worship before him. I
must tell you, my dear parents, for your comfort,
and to magnify the grace of God, that I have some
precious Sabbaths in this land of darkness. Not
as once in the 'great congregation,' or in the so-
cial circle for prayer, or in the little school which
was so delightful, but in retirement, in what I trust
is communion with God. I think I never in Ame-
rica had such views of the character of God;
never felt so sensibly that he is good as well as
great; nor admired so much his vast designs.
For a considerable time after leaving home, al-
though I had many seasons of great enjoyment,
yet on account, perhaps, of sickness and various
changes of situation, some clouds rested over me
which my weak faith could not penetrate; but of
late I have been able to say that the Lord remem-
bers his promise, 'Lo, I am with you alway,' in
its fullest extent, except so far as immediate fruit
of my labor is concerned, and in that he does
not withhold his smiles. O, my dear parents,
brothers, and sisters, how much do those who
have an interest in the blood of the covenant owe
to their Redeemer. What are time, talents and
IN CEYLON.
243
all that we can give? How much is committed
to the care, the watchfulness, the prayers of
christians. The weight of responsibility some-
times overwhelms me."
At this time she addressed the following letter
of encouragement to the female praying-circle
which she so highly valued in her native town;
and also a kind communication to a female asso-
ciate, whose salvation she greatly desired.
OODOOVILLE, October 6, 1821.
"MY DEAR MISS T- In addressing you as
a member of the 'Society for prayer' with which
I was once associated, I wish to be considered as
addressing all the circle. I have often thought of
writing, but at this time feel constrained to say
that I rejoice with you. A letter lately received
from America mentions the stately goings of the
Lord in Connecticut, and that Norwich has shared
in the showers of divine grace. I almost imme-
diately thought of our little band, and felt that
God had condescended to regard our cries.
"Now, my dear sisters, if the Lord has heard
you in the thing which you greatly desired, will
he not still listen to your requests, and does he
not by this kindness call upon you to extend your
desires, to open your mouths wide, that they may
be filled.' They who surround you are but a
small proportion of the great family for whom
244
MRS. WINSLOW.
落
​you live. Most of your brethren and sisters of
this family are in 'darkness which may be felt.'
In the season of refreshing which you have en-
joyed it may seem to you that the day of promise
dawns upon all nations, that the darkness is flee-
ing away, and the true light shines; but your
eyes have not seen, and your ears have not heard
the deplorable state of the heathen. I do not
doubt that you pray for the salvation of all men,
that the glory of the church is an object of ar-
dent desire; but I may ask without fear of of-
fence, do you exert every power of body and
soul in this great cause? Is it your chief con-
cern, disregarding selfish accommodations, and
rising above a frowning world, to benefit those
who are around you, and to see the salvation of
God among all nations?
"I wish further to suggest that perhaps you
cannot do more for the cause of Christ than to
set apart stated and frequent seasons for special
supplication in behalf of the heathen. It is not
by the number or strength of missionaries that
the great work is to be accomplished, but through
the intercessions of the children of God the
Holy Spirit must be given. This is a part of your
appropriate work. Allow me to say, a great part
-a talent put into your hands, for which you
must render an account.
'Very affectionately, your
HARRIET."
IN CEYLON.
245
"MY DEAR My soul is often in heaviness
on account of those I have left, because I know
that they who so long reject the truth, 'treasure
up wrath against the day of wrath.' If the
heathen be condemned before God, where will
the enlightened unbeliever appear?
११
'From your first letter I infer that you are
more established in your opinions and feelings,
and may I not hope that you are decidedly on
the Lord's side; that you have grown in grace,
and that each successive day brings you forward
in the divine life? If this be the case, accept
my congratulations, accept the affectionate sym-
pathy of one who hopes she knows how to share
your joys and sorrows; of one who, having had
some experience in the christian warfare before
you, would admonish you to stand fast in the
faith; and if you would obtain the victory over
the world and be a growing christian, keep near
to your Redeemer. There is no spiritual life at a
distance from the cross, no devotion but that
which is kindled upon the altar. I would say,
let no human example be the standard to which
you strive to bring yourself; keep the Lord Jesus
Christ always in your eye, and feel that if you do
not imitate him you come short of what God re-
quires. You must dwell at the fountain; that is
an unfailing source; yes, my friend, a source of
joy unspeakable and full of glory
246
MRS. WINSLOW.
1
"If I could sit down by you a few hours I
would tell you of some of the snares into which
I have fallen, and show you how in some in-
stances God has chastened me for backsliding.
I would tell you how necessary it is to avoid the
occasions of sin, and in intercourse with the
world to gird on the whole armor of Christ. I
would entreat you not to dishonor your Saviour
in the house of his friends, but cheerfully be con-
formed to him in his humiliation and in his suf-
ferings, that you may hereafter reign with him
above. If you are devout, you will be persecut-
ed; if you reprove sin, you will be reviled; but
is it not enough that the disciple be as his Lord?
I entreat you be not satisfied with barely secur-
ing your own salvation; seek to obtain an abun-
dant entrance to the kingdom of heaven, and to
bring many of your fellow-beings with you."
TO HER PARENTS.
October 28.—Mrs. Schrayder, a pious woman
of Dutch descent, from Jaffnapatam, came, by
request, to spend the day with us, and address
some women. More than thirty, most of them
respectable, were collected in our dining-room.
Mrs S. addressed them in a very interesting
manner. She took her seat at one end of the
room just behind a small table, on which lay a
Tamul New Testament and a hymn-book. She
IN CEYLON.
247
was dressed in a neat but plain white short-gown,
with a full calico petticoat. Her hair, grey with
age, was carefully braided, and fastened up with
a silver pin. Her form was tall and erect, and
her countenance venerable and placid. Before
her, upon mats spread on the floor, sat her female
auditors in a half-circle, with their eyes fixed on
her as she kindly told them why she had come,
and bespoke their attention. She opened the
hymn-book, sang a Tamul hymn, and then read a
chapter from the Testament in an impressive
manner; commenting very fully upon it, and clos-
ing with an address embracing the leading articles
of the christian faith. Every eye was intent,
and every ear was open. The eagerness with
which her audience heard her was manifest by
their bending forward, as though to catch her
words. Her discourse was appropriate; her
manner tender; her voice clear; and in uttering
some of the finely sonorous sounds of the Tamul
language, it was highly musical. Her 'speech
dropped like the dew, and distilled like the rain.'
It was the voice of instruction to the ignorant, of
comfort to the unhappy. We were highly gratified.
"After our meeting I had some conversation
with a man who has often promised to send his
daughter to school. 'What wages will you give
her?' said he. 'It will be great wages if I give
instruction; but I will give more. If you will
-
248
MRS. WINSLOW.
:
let her remain all the time, I will give a cloth
and jacket, and her food.' 'No! she shall not
eat with your girls.' 'Is she better than they?'
'Yes' 'Well, I see that you never intended to
send her, and I have nothing more to say.' 'If
you will send somebody home with her every
day, and give her fruit whenever she is hungry,
I will bring her.' I did not believe he was in
earnest; but this afternoon he brought the child,
and immediately claimed the cloth and jacket.
'No, I will wait awhile to see if she is a good
girl, and deserves one; and whether she is not
taken away in a few days.' He left her rather
reluctantly, having designed, probably, to secure
the clothes and then take her home again."
Under the next date we again accompany Mrs.
W. to her closet, and witness where she obtained
her strength for the christian course.
"November 21.-This day has been a privileg-
ed one. I have, I trust, prayed for the assistance
of the Spirit in trying the state of my heart. I
would be searched as with candles. Have looked
at the evidence I find of sincere love to God, and
of being under the influence of the Spirit from
day to day. I do hope that I can say, 'I love the
Lord because he hath heard my voice and my
supplications.' I have gained so little victory
IN CEYLON.
249
over some besetting sins of late, that I have
greatly feared my hopes were delusive. The great
change which I experience is in having more dis-
tinct views of God, of his holiness, majesty, and
gracious designs; in seeing him in all respects
so good, so full of every thing great and glorious,
that I can find no language to express my feel-
ings. I have more delight in prayer, as the means
of quickening my affections, of guarding me from
the assaults of the adversary, of bringing me
nearer to the blood of Christ when I have sinned,
of relieving my doubts, controlling my fears, sup-
porting my despondency, and making the word
more rich and precious. I cannot live without
prayer. If it is omitted, I feel that I have lost my
meat and my drink. In regard to others, I prize
the privilege of drawing near to God for them.
I never had such delight in contemplating the
promises and resting in them with sweet assur-
ance. Sometimes I believe that even my eyes shall
see their fulfillment. I can plead them before
God, even with groaning, when language fails. I
cannot describe the feelings with which I think
of a dying world, and especially of the heathen
perishing around me."
"Novembe, 22.-Our congregation has been
pretty good at the station to-day, and Mr. W. was
much encouraged at Mallagum this morning, and
250
MRS. WINSLOW.
at Santillapoy this afternoon. As our number of
female scholars is now increased to six, and it
will be long before they can read, I have thought
best to attempt giving them religious instruction,
systematically, without books. Made an encou
raging commencement of this interesting exer-
cise this afternoon, and almost felt as though I
had again a Sabbath-school.
"23.-Have been much animated this afternoon
to find that a woman with whom I conversed last
week remembered what I said. On seeing me
to-day, she inquired what reason I had for saying
it. I told her and some other women that God
had promised to make all nations christians; to
bring them to renounce their idols, and love and
serve him alone; that he had lately done great
things for some nations, and would yet show this
people his power and glory; so that if those who
are older do not regard the message sent them,
their children or children's children will. I con-
tinued the subject, and think I had never before
so much pleasure in talking to any of the women
here. A number listened with much attention.
"On first going to another house, I inquired of
a woman why she did not come to hear Mrs. S
last Friday as she promised to do. Her answer
was, 'I was fasting, and could not go from home.'
'Why do you fast?' 'Because I was once sick,
and made a vow to God, that if he would restore
y
IN CEYLON.
251
९
me, I would fast every Friday so long as I live.'
To what god did you make the vow?' 'To
Swamy.' Where is Swamy ?' I did not see
Swamy; I went to the temple and worshipped
the image there.' 'Did the image know that you
worshipped it, or did Swamy know that you wor-
shipped the image?' 'No.' 'Why not, then, wor-
ship an image any where else as well as in the
temple?' 'Oh, we go to the temple to see the
pictures.' If that is all, why are the people made
to believe that God is there?' 'The Brahmins do
that because it brings them much profit.'
"December 3.-My dear friends, I rejoice to
tell you that since my last date we are encou-
raged by the prospect of soon receiving four
members to the church at Oodooville; the wife
of our interpreter, the teacher of our boarding
children, whose name is Solomon, a hired man,
named James, and a hired woman. They have for
some time been convinced of the truth of chris-
tianity, but never until now have been made will-
ing to bear the reproach, and perhaps entire de-
sertion of their friends, for the sake of Christ.
We feel that the Holy Spirit is with us.
"Within a few days the cholera has appeared
at Oodooville. Many have died. All this day tum-
tums, or drums, have been beating at a temple
within a few rods of our house, on account of a
sacrifice for a sick man who has been carried
252
MRS. WINSLOW.
there. Word is gone out, through all parts of the
district where this disease is raging, that the god-
dess who sends the cholera, and whose sport or
play it is supposed to be, is angry because some
people have applied to christians for relief. They
are, therefore, afraid to apply to us, or do any
thing for themselves. They go in succession to
the grave, as the sheep in a flock follow one an-
other down a precipice. Some have no friend left
to lay them in their narrow house.
"January 10, 1822.-Antache and her husband,
who had the cholera, were so affected by our
kindness to them in their sickness, and that of
our interpreter in assisting to bury their mother,
when they were deserted by all their friends, as
to be very favorably affected towards christianity.
They are both apparently sincere inquirers, and
of Antache in particular we have hope that the
Holy Spirit has begun a good work in her heart.
These make seven who have now for some time
regularly attended an inquiry meeting once or
twice a week."
The reception to the church of four inquir-
ers, April 21, 1822, was a most pleasing event.
Eleven native communicants now joined with six
members of the mission in commemorating the
Lord's death. It was the first communion at
which so many had been received to the church,
IN CEYLON.
253
and the first in which there had been an acces-
sion, as in the case of Antache, of one in no way
connected with the mission. It was the more in-
teresting, too, as the one thus received was a re-
spectable woman, and the converts were all adults
of good standing in society. This accession made
the number of natives added within a year, at all
the stations, fourteen ; there having been five ad-
mitted at Tillipally, about the time of Mrs. Poor's
death, and subsequently, in December, at the
same station, two girls of the boarding-school
and a hired man; and at Panditeripo, at different
times, two lads of the boarding-school.
Another interesting event, prior to this, was
the licensing of three native preachers; Francis-
cus Malleappah, Gabriel Tissera, and Nicholas
Paramander. They all passed a satisfactory ex
amination at Oodooville, November 5, 1821, and
were licensed to preach as candidates for a more
full induction into the christian ministry.
in-
The following journal-letter presents a very
teresting sketch of the varied scenes in this por-
tion of Mrs. W.'s missionary life.
"OODOOVILLE, May 29, 1822.
"MY DEAR PARENTS,-I wrote you yesterday,
and now promise myself to keep a record of
events occurring, more regularly than I have done
for some time past.
254
MRS. WINSLOW.
et
Another son of an Odigar came to-day, bring
ing a relative, a promising boy of good family
to live with us. This is ground of encouragement
and thanks to God. It is a wonder that so many
children are brought to us, when their parents
see that all those already here profess to re-
nounce the religion of their fathers.
" June 2.—This morning two women who are
not in the habit of coming to the house called at
the door to see what they could, as many others
do. Before I could say any thing to them they
started to go. I urged their stopping; but no
they must go and see a sick woman, and would
then return to hear the preaching. I had heard
such promises too often to give any credit to
theirs, and therefore thought best to compel them
by sending one of our girls with them. This ef-
fected the object. They returned, but may never
come again. By coming once they have heard
of a Saviour for such sinners as they are, and oh
that they may be made to feel their need of Him.
We have reason to fear that we are to many a
savor of death unto death.' The thought is aw-
ful, but our duty plain.
"In the afternoon I accompanied Mr. W. a
short distance to a school bungalow, where he
had an appointment to preach, and, to induce the
women to come out, had engaged that I should
be there. We went through a pleasant winding
鼽
​IN CEYLON.
255
foot-path, on each side of which was a thick
hedge of ever-greens that opened into a plain.
In the centre of the plain stands a large tree, very
much resembling the largest elm before the house
we occupied on the plain in Norwich. I was for-
cibly reminded of the many hours I have spent
in building rooms and entertaining company be-
tween the roots of that tree, and in later days
how many hours I have sat under its shade with
those whose faces I must see no more on earth.
We entered a little gate made of leaves, and
found a number of men, women, and children
assembled to receive the padre and his wife, and,
from their appearance, I think, wondering at the
unheard of custom of a female walking arm in
arm with her husband. The ground floor of a
small bungalow was covered with mats, and
others spread around in front of it, but no one
sitting on them till we had taken our seats and
requested them to sit. The men were quite talk-
ative; had many questions to ask, and remarks to
make. One woman who had been very attentive
to the preaching said, 'What do you tell- us we
must do to escape going to hell, and go to hea-
ven?' Mr. W. explained the nature of sin, of
which she professed entire ignorance, and the
necessity of regeneration. Had a person mani-
fested as much interest at home I should have
hoped well for her, but here we are continually
A
256
MRS. WINSLOW.
deceived. Every thing of the kind, however, gives
us some encouragement.
१९
Monday evening, June 3.-The monthly
prayer-meeting here to-day, and a sweet season
I believe it has been to all. I think we have not
before been more sensible of the presence of the
Holy Spirit. I was greatly animated; it has been
one of my happiest days. The subject of remark
was introduced by examples from Scripture of
that 'effectual, fervent prayer' which prevails
with God. It seemed that God was speaking by
his word, and deep solemnity settled upon every
one. I think it has been a glorious day to Zion;
that her children have come near to the mercy-seat,
have wrestled and prevailed; and that God will
soon stretch forth his arm to rescue the nations.
"8.-This third anniversary of our farewell to
the land of our fathers has been spent by all the ' In-
dus fraternity' at Manepy. We met before break-
fast, and after family prayers the exercises of the
day were commenced, first, after singing and
prayer, by mentioning the friends each one has
lost since leaving home, who we hope are ready
to welcome us to a better world. We then men-
tioned those who remain behind, and are still out
of Christ, and those who are numbered among
his children. This carried our feelings home to
our kindred and friends, and interested us in each
other's friends, so that we were in some measure
IN CEYLON.
257
prepared unitedly to plead with God in behalf of all
as though they were our own. We then took a
brief view of the goodness of God towards us
since we left our native shores. We endeavored
to recall the views with which we at first dedica-
ted ourselves to the work of the mission, and to
compare them with those we have had for a few
months past, to see whether we have lost or
gained. The result was, that we feel less ardor
than we sometimes did at home; but that a
knowledge of the true condition of the heathen
has given us more deep and solemn feelings
concerning them, so that on the whole we have
reason for thanks and encouragement. For my-
self I can say that I never felt such agony of soul
on account of those under my care as within the
last year. All of us could say that we were never
happier in our work than at the present moment.
Here we feel at home, and here we wish to re-
main till our Father calls us to our final rest.
After closing our meeting with prayer and sing-
ing, we took some refreshment and spent the re-
mainder of the time in telling each other freely
if we had observed any thing in our deportment
that might injure the cause, or any deficiency in
our labors among the people, and in praying that
every thing offensive to God may be removed,
and that our lives may be more simple and devo-
ted. It was a time of love; we all found it refresh-
Winslow.
17
258
MRS. WINSLOW.
er
ing, and it will, I trust, bring us forward in our work
13.—I went on Monday morning to Tillipally,
and spent three days. The object of the visit
was to benefit brother Richards' health. He has
been in such a state for a few weeks, that the
company of friends from abroad is quite necessa-
ry. I have been once before with Mr. W. but
we cannot both leave the station for so long a
time, as we thought it best for me to remain.
Brother R. appeared each day to have more
strength than on the preceding one, but we can-
not expect that he will remain long with us. I
have had a pleasant visit, notwithstanding some
trying reflections which I always have when on
the spot where our lamented sister Poor labored
and died. Mr. W. has been to-day at Manepy
to attend the Tamul meeting, and I have been
alone. Studied a little besides attending to fami-
ly affairs, and had a long conversation with a
man from Batticotta. He
was ignorant and
wicked-insisted that there are many gods, that
they live in the temples, and are worshipped by
every body who knows the right way. I felt
bold to declare the truth, and though he ask-
ed why I, 'a woman, talked to him in this man-
ner,' I could not refrain from warning him of
his danger.
"18.-To-day the quarterly meeting of the
Maternal Society was held at Manepy. We had
IN CEYLON.
259
you
a very pleasant time. I believe I have told
that our society engage to meet each other at the
throne of grace every Saturday evening to pray
for ourselves and children. We have some of us
found these among our most precious seasons.
I do not forget the circle of sisters who used
to meet on this evening. And where are we all?
We have had fellowship together-have lived
and loved, and soon shall meet, if we are chil-
dren of God, where our happiness will be perfect-
ed. In that bright world we shall not mourn the
absence of our Saviour, and long and wait for his
return. There we shall have tongues to utter all
that sanctified hearts can dictate of praise and
adoration, and there these bodies shall never say
'I am weary.'
११
24, Monday.—I went on Saturday to Batti-
cotta with sister Spaulding to spend the Sabbath,
as it was communion. It was a refreshing time.
I can still speak of the great goodness of God in
making these seasons more precious to me than
they used to be in America. They are not, it is
true, attended with the emotions one must feel in
sitting down with hundreds at the same table;
but in regard to myself, it seems true that when
I had more fellowship with saints I had less com-
munion with God.
९१
28, Friday. I believe I have told you that
the Friday before the first Monday in the month
!
260
MRS. WINSLOW.
16.
is set apart as a season of fasting and prayer by
all our number. Since Mr. W. and I have been
alone we have found it pleasant occasionally to
spend the day with our Manepy friends either
here or there. Sister S. came up this morning,
and Brother S. this afternoon. We have been
permitted, I trust, to get near to God, and are
strengthened. We have likewise had opportunity
to speak for Christ to those who are ignorant, and
it is numbered among our good days.
"29.-This morning one of the first women in
an adjoining village came to bring back her run-
away boy. He has been gone nearly a week, and
we thought best not to oblige him to return. I
was much pleased with an opportunity to con-
verse with the woman, and particularly to see
her so attentive to all I said. She promised to
come to the bungalow once or twice every month,
though she resides two miles distant. This morn-
ing a little girl was brought to us to receive into
our family. This is a wonderful circumstance, and
we hardly know how to understand it.
rt
July 1-An interesting day at Manepy. The
monthly prayer-meeting. We have for some
months been in the habit of saying, after every
meeting of the kind, this is the best.' There has
seemed a growth in the good feelings of the
brethren who conduct the meetings, and we ne-
ver fail of being refreshed.
IN CEYLON.
261
१९
July 4-This has been a great day in Jaffna
as well as in America-the first anniversary of a
Bible Society. The collector of the district is
president, and the principal men officers of va-
rious kinds. Some speeches were made, but you
will not probably see them over the waters.
" 15.-I believe I have not mentioned that Mr.
W. and I spend Monday evenings in social
prayer,
reading, and conversation, on account of our
children and for the benefit of our own souls.
They are most valuable seasons. We have much
anxiety for our children, and it is good to com-
mend them to God. They are both generally well,
and as pleasant and promising as other children.
I could spend many pleasant hours with these
dear ones, but if they are well I do not feel justi-
fied in giving time to them which I can employ
in something more important. While so young,
with a little of my care, they are comfortable in
the hands of others. I therefore give them up al-
most entirely.
August 3, Saturday.-Our dear Brother Rich-
ards has, we trust, at length entered into that
rest which he has so long and so ardently de-
sired. This morning, at about eleven o'clock, he
quietly fell asleep. He has been patient, and his
rational and christian views, as he approached the
eternal world, were such that I could say con-
cerning him, more emphatically than of any in-
262
MRS. WINSLOW.
dividual I have known, 'Let my last end be like
his.'"
The death of Mr. Richards was an event long
expected. He never recovered his strength, and
only partially his voice, after his return from the
Cape of Good Hope, though he was able to take
charge of the schools, and to manage many of the
temporal concerns of the stations with which he
was connected.
He frequently remarked that such were his
views of the divine character, and so desirable
did it appear to him to have God glorified, that he
felt willing, if necessary, to have his sufferings
continued and even increased. He said, "It is
good to suffer. It gives me some faint idea of
what the Saviour bore for me. Thanks, eternal
thanks to that grace which snatched me from the
jaws of the devourer. When I get home, how will
I sing the praises of Him who has washed away
all my sins-crown him. Oh, I'll crown him
Lord of all."
In speaking of his forgetfulness of mercies, he
said with emphasis, "In heaven I shall never for-
get, no never. There I shall remember all.. There
I shall sing; there I shall sing glory to God. I
have sometimes had as much joy in singing the
praises of God here as my body could bear, yes,
as much as it could bear. What will it be in
:
IN CEYLON.
263
heaven? 'I now see through a glass darkly, but
soon, very soon, face to face." "
He was eminently a good man. A more hum-
ble, mild, consistent and happy christian is sel-
dom found. He had the spirit of Christ. At the
age of thirteen he devoted himself to the Lord,
and while a student in Williams' College, in con-
nection with Mills, Hall, and others, he consecra-
ted himself to the missionary work. This little
band in 1808, while the subject of missions was
almost unknown in America, and little felt even
in England, used to retire to a consecrated spot
under a hay-stack in a meadow, to fast and pray
for divine direction; and there they bound them-
selves together by a written agreement, each to
attempt in his own person, and aid the others in
attempting, a mission to the heathen. This com-
pact was afterwards renewed at the Theological
Seminary in Andover, and the band of brethren
was gradually enlarged. In 1810, four of them
laid a paper expressive of their views before the
General Association of Massachusetts, which led
ultimately to the formation of the American Board
of Commissioners for Foreign Missions. Mr.
Richards' name was at first on this paper, but was
omitted when it was presented, because he had
not finished his theological studies. As there
seemed little prospect of aid from the churches
in America, he resolved, should no other door
264
MRS. WINSLOW.
*
:
open, to work his passage on board of some ves-
sel to a heathen shore, and there support himself
as he could while proclaiming the Gospel; and
in one of the last letters which he wrote to Ameri-
ca he says, "I have never been sorry that I came
to India. Had I ten thousand lives to give, they
should all be sacrificed in this blessed cause.
"Blessed is that servant whom when his Lord
cometh he shall find so doing."
"October 21.—We were awaked this morning
by the very pleasant voice of a person in prayer
I have seldom heard one more fervent. It ap
peared to be a lad whom we employ in the family.
You would be surprised to hear how fluent our
boys and girls often are in this exercise. Most
of them seem to feel nothing of that timidity by
which almost every one in christian countries is
at first embarrassed; and you would wonder, also
at the propriety, and correctness and feeling, with
which they often pray.
१९
30.-Went to Manepy, and returned this even-
ing by the light of a clear and full moon. I have
seldom seen the face of nature more mild and
pleasant. Certainly the evenings in this country
are more delightful than they are in America;
the atmosphere is so transparent, the moon and
stars so bright, and the earth so verdant. Besides
we can expose ourselves to the evening air, at all
IN CEYLON.
265
times, without injury, except in the rainy season,
and for a short time after, when there are heavy
dews. But in these sweet moonlight evenings
the natives are flocking to their idol temples, or
to temporary play-houses, erected here and there
in the villages, for the acting of dramas and come-
dies; to which, and to card-playing, cock-fight-
ing, and other kinds of gambling, they are much
addicted.
November 1.-We have had an unusually in-
teresting season with the communicants this af-
ternoon. They never appeared better; at the
same time they are not in all respects like new
converts in America. Their want of social habits,
which contribute so much to our enjoyment, de-
prives them of many important aids in their chris-
tian course, and inclines them to be suspicious of
each other. We strive to bring them together
more closely, and are gratified to observe a grow-
ing mutual confidence and affection. It must,
however, be long before they can know much of
social intercourse. Males and females are quite
separated in all their ordinary transactions. Hus-
band and wife must never eat together, and a
man cannot even touch a woman's hand in public
without disgrace. They sometimes remark upon
our familiarity; but are, I believe, convinced that
it is not improper for us, though they have not the
least notion of it among themselves.
266
MRS. WINSLOW.
:
"7.-Since my last date we have had a joyful
season. Saturday, the 2d instant, Mr. and Mrs. S.
and Mrs. R. came to spend the Sabbath with us
In the evening we had a meeting among ourselves,
preparatory to the communion; on Sabbath morn-
ing a prayer-meeting, and then a meeting of the
church at the station, consisting of ourselves and
five native members, to examine Katheraman, the
husband of Antache, for communion. He was re-
ceived. The congregation of men and women
at the bungalow was large, and among them were
nearly all the head men at Oodooville. Every cir
cumstance seemed favorable and such as we could
wish. I had previously a great desire to have
many people present when this man should come
forward, and was gratified; but think I never felt
more sensibly that all is vain without the influ-
ences of the Holy Spirit. The communion sea-
son was precious. On Monday was a prayer-meet-
ing here. It was a happy day on account of its reli-
gious privileges; and rendered more so by the
receipt of forty-seven letters from our dear na-
tive land, containing many interesting accounts
of the work of God there; for which we united-
ly praised him.
१९
November 24.-We have lately had almost
incessant rain. The poor natives suffer exceed-
ingly in this weather in their health, and for want
of food. All the common people lay by nothing
IN CEYLON.
267
for the morrow, and when there is a long storm,
so that there is no market for a number of days,
it is not easy to conceive the extent of their
sufferings. It is sometimes difficult to determine
how much of our allowance should be appropriat-
ed to supplying the temporal wants of this people.
We profess to have come hither to do them good,
and they can conceive of no benefit so great as
that of giving them food when they are hungry.
On the Sabbath we have large numbers of beggars
who attend preaching regularly, and then receive
something in charity. Yesterday I gave each of
them a measure of rice in addition to the com-
mon gratuity, which quite overcame them. They
were so full of thanks that I was obliged almost
to drive them away. I am sure you never saw
such miserable looking objects. Imagine, if you
can, a colored man or woman who is a mere
skeleton, having a wrinkled withered face, ex-
pressive only of ignorance, vice, grief and po-
verty, with loose dishevelled gray hair, which
would seem to have been uncombed for years;
a naked, withered body, tottering on a staff, and
only a strip of cloth round the middle, which for
dirt and tatters you might think had been worn
from youth up, and you have some idea of the
beggars around us. Their moral and spiritual
condition is not so easily described. I wish I
could say that of the number who have long
268
MRS. WINSLOW.
attended on the preaching of the word and heard
much religious truth, I have hope of any that
they are truly converted. No class of people ap-
pear to me so hopeless. It seems as though they
literally cannot feel or understand. At the same
time I know that the Gospel is sent to the poor,
and therefore there is encouragement to labor
with them.
"December 21.-We have had a good day.
Our congregations for a long time have generally
been large. This morning a number of leading
men were present and attentive; and the meet-
ing for those who wish to learn more of chris-
tianity, which Mr. W. has held for some time
past, immediately after service in the bungalow,
was attended by a number for the first time. The
wife of Solomon was present. She has been
thoughtful and inquiring ever since her husband
joined the church. One of her children died
about four months since, and from that time she
has appeared to be much more earnest in seeking
the salvation of her soul. We have some hope
that she is born again.”
The following, giving a history of the employ-
ment of a day, with other details, may serve to
introduce the reader more fully to the interior of
the mission, and throw some light on the charac-
ter of the Hindoos.
IN CEYLON.
269
"I will tell you a little about my common round
of duties, that you may be able to make some
allowance for my letters. I am not, as you sup-
pose, 'wholly' occupied with missionary work,
although my time is mostly taken up in engage-
ments connected with the mission. To begin
with the time of rising in the morning. My rule
is, to be up as long before breakfast as I have
health to be profitably employed. Our breakfast
hour is half-past seven, and I have not of late
been often in bed after six. The first thing is a
season of retirement, which I find more absolutely
indispensable here than I used to do at home.
After this, family prayers and a little attention to
household matters occupy me till breakfast.
"Some one, must then usually be sent to mar-
ket for vegetables for the boarding children, and
perhaps something for the family. Every penny
given for this purpose must be counted, the sum
to be appropriated to each article specified, and
the article particularly described. It must be as-
certained that the hired man is at his post draw-
ing water or cutting wood; and the low-caste
woman must be attended to, for she is never
trusted a moment in the house without watching.
The native children have, by this time, attended
prayers, and are ready to receive their directions
about study. The domestics must be told what
to do, for the best of them scarcely ever think
270
MRS. WINSLOW.
-
.
of continuing even their customary employments
without direction. When the market-man returns,
I must go to the store-room. If he has bought.
rice, it must be measured, if vegetables, they must
be counted. The children's cook and my own
come to receive the allowance for the day. They
must be carefully watched. If for a moment my
eyes are turned from them, they will perhaps
heap their measure of salt, or of rice, so as
to make much more than the proper quantity,
or slip a lime or some curry seeds into their
clothes.
When they are gone, some stores commonly
want attention. The rice may be damp and re-
quire to be spread in the sun. The curry seeds
have insects in them and require drying. It may
be the white ants* are getting on the shelves, or
* These white ants are very troublesome. In many parts
of Jaffna the ground seems almost filled with them. If any
thing is laid on it which they can eat-and only something
as hard as iron or stone will long resist them-it is very
soon attacked. They come up bringing a sort of mortar of
dirt, wet with something moist from their bodies, with
which they form a covered way as fast as they make their
approaches to any point, to shelter them from the large
black ants and their other enemies. They will carry such
lines up a wall or a post to the top of a building, and ascend
in sufficient numbers to destroy the whole in time, if not
interfered with. They must be attended to, and brushed
down every few days, where any wood-work is exposed.
IN CEYLON.
271
on the boxes and mats, and eating them so that
they will soon be destroyed. Sometimes I thus
spend two hours of the morning in the store-
room; generally, however, half an hour is suffi-
cient. I am but just seated in the house, perhaps,
when the cook comes and says, 'there is no
wood,' or 'no water.' A milk-man comes, or
ironing-man, or washer-man, or some other wages-
man, and wants a little money. Another is sick,
and wants medicine. Just then a note comes in
which must be answered. Work must be pre-
pared for the girls; and the boys must be called
at half past eleven to recite their lessons. I am
generally occupied with them until one, at which
time is our concert of prayer.
"I sometimes find a few minutes before this to
bring my mind a little from its wanderings. After
this is sleeping time for almost every body in
India; but I believe not for most of our missiona-
ries. I never sleep in the day, unless quite too
The lower floors, if of plank, would soon be destroyed.
They are, therefore, of brick or cement. If a trunk of
clothes, books, or any similar article, is placed on the floor
at night, it may in the morning be found full of these de-
predators; which, unless disturbed, would go on quietly and
devour all the contents inside, without giving any notice, by
their appearance outside, what they were doing. You would
find at length only a shell crumbling under your hand, and
álmost filled with earth brought up by them as a covering
and defence.
•
272
MRS. WINSLOW.
unwell to be up, or after a sleepless night. I often
bathe at this time, write a letter, or talk with
some native who may call. Occasionally a diffi-
culty among the boarding children or the do-
mestics is to be settled. One day in the week
they all bathe and wash their mats. I must go to
the store-room and give them limes and oil for
their heads; and perhaps when they are all ready,
the well-rope breaks, or the water-basket is stolen,
and others must be supplied. After they have
bathed and oiled their heads, they must have
clean cloths. Dinner then comes, but is soon dis-
patched. If able to go out among the people, I
now go, and return at evening. If not, I occupy
myself in mending my husband's clothes, or in
other household affairs. By evening I am gene-
rally very much fatigued, and obliged to retire as
early at least as eleven, but my writing, thinking,
and reading must be principally at this time.
"In relation to our evenings, I might say that
Sabbath evening we have a meeting with the
children and servants; Monday evening a sea-
son of social prayer for ourselves and our dear
Charles; Wednesday evening, with all the mis-
sionaries, we devote to prayer for a blessing on
our work, in connection with the missionaries at
Bombay; and Saturday evening, from eight to
nine, is a concert of prayer by the members of
the Maternal Society, for our children. We have,
IN CEYLON.
273
•
until the last two weeks, had a meeting for in-
quirers one or two evenings in the week, which
we now have on Tuesday afternoon, and some-
times again on Friday.
"In my employments for the day I might have
mentioned, too, that one morning every week I
am occupied an hour in giving my clothes to the
washer-man, and in receiving the clean ones that
he brings. Here, probably, my patience is tried.
Very likely he has torn the towels in two, so that
he may count the right number, and keep one
himself. The sheets he has kept back for his wife
or somebody to wear. The cloths of the boarding
children have been lent for his friends to wear,
pr perhaps are still at home unwashed. One day
in the week I must go through much the same
course with an ironing-man. You can have no
idea of the dishonesty of this people. They very
generally, from the richest to the poorest, think
it no disgrace, but rather creditable, to steal from
Europeans as we are all considered-though it
be the most trifling thing. If you leave a room
for a few minutes with any thing in it that can
be pilfered and sold, such as a spoon, a knife, a
pair of scissors, or a piece of cloth, you must not
expect to see it again if any idler is about.
- "You may perhaps think that these employ-
ments are very different from what you expected
me to be engaged in. They are not exactly what

Winslow.
18
274
MRS. WINSLOW.
}
:
i anticipated, but are absolutely necessary in a
missionary establishment like ours. A family of
boarding children cannot be supported without all
this attention to minute concerns; and if a mis-
sionary has no boarding children, and lives alone,
without a wife, a good deal of his time must be
occupied in providing for himself; he also must
suffer much inconvenience from the negligence
of his domestics, and his patrons much loss of
property by their dishonesty. That females are
needed in all missionary establishments in In-
dia, no judicious person who ever saw them can
question, and others have not the means of
judging.
"A female need not, however, imagine that all
her talents must be wasted on petty things. Her
husband is to find all his society in her. He is to
be encouraged and strengthened by her prayers,
sometimes aided by her counsels, and always re-
lieved as much as possible from worldly cares,
from the trials of temper and patience, which
would hinder him in his appropriate work, by her
considerate attention to all the family concerns.
I could readily tell you what a missionary female
should be, but a reflection on what I am so re-
bukes me that I stop; only adding, that, with
this multiplicity of cares, there is time to do
much for the female sex, which all find must be
done almost exclusively by females."
IN CEYLON.
275
The following gives a view of the religious
privileges of the mission, which few could prize
more highly than did the subject of this memoir.
They were to her emphatically "springs of water
in a dry place." She always longed for commu-
nion with God's people, and to see his glory as
she had seen it "in the sanctuary."
"MY DEAR L.-You inquire about our religious
opportunities. Among the first are our monthly
prayer-meetings, when we trust that we unite
with the thousands of Israel in supplications for
the world. We have also a quarterly meeting of
the members of our mission, to unite in partaking
of the Lord's supper, and to become more ac-
quainted with each other, that we may the better
'bear one another's burdens, and so fulfill the law
of Christ.' These are peculiarly refreshing sea-
sons. We have this ordinance administered also
at some one of our stations every month. At all
the stations are regular congregations every Sab-
bath; and though preaching is in Tamul, we are
most of us able to understand it enough to gain
some benefit. It is not like going 'with the multi-
tude to the house of God with the voice of joy
and praise, with a multitude that keep holy day,'
but it is a privilege which calls for much gratitude.
"Our religious meetings are more valuable to
us, probably, because we have little intercourse
276
MRS. WINSLOW.
:
.
with the world, and because they are so rare in
heathen countries. We have more social enjoy-
ment than most missionaries, as we are near each
other, and have very much one heart. We have
had some reason to fear, that being situated so
near together, with tempers and habits very dis-
similar, we should be in danger of contentions,
but I rejoice to say that it is far otherwise. We
have some intercourse with Europeans, of whom
there are a few in Jaffna, but only enough to make
us retire with greater relish to our domestic
quietude, and the still round of our humble, but
we hope to some extent, successful labors.
"You ask if I do not wonder that 'among those
who are privileged with a knowledge of chris-
tianity, so few count it worthy of their regard.'
Not only so, but I wonder that so many of those
who profess to regard it as their chief good, neg-
lect its precepts in respect to seeking the salvation
of sinners; not merely that so few go to the hea-
then, but that so few do what their hands find to
do; whether at home or abroad.
"Mrs. Laura E. Hyde."
"OODOOVILLE, January 16, 1823.
MY DEAR MRS. C.-I should like to make you
acquainted with my little family of heathen chil-
dren, and some of the trials I have with them.
These children are comforts in prospect. Now
:
IN CEYLON.
877
they require so much patience, forbearance, and
self-denial, that I sometimes think myself alto-
gether inadequate to the proper management of
them. Indeed I feel more need of being furnished
from above to discharge my duties towards these
children, than for almost any thing else. They
are heathen children, from the first moment of life
accustomed to witness scenes of vice which
scarcely ever enter the minds of children in chris-
tian countries, and as soon as they can speak and
go alone, to imitate the example of their parents,
and often to obey their commands, in lying, steal-
ing, and swearing. It is impossible at once to
make them feel that these things are sinful, or in
any way to break up their bad habits. It seems
to be a part of their very nature to tell a lie if it
will'serve their purpose any better than the truth,
and to lay their hands on any thing which they
wish to possess. In these trials, however, we have
the happiness of seeing that they fear and love
us, and become more and more conformed to our
precepts. We have, besides, a rational and sure
prospect that it will eventually be better with
these children than with their fathers. Some in
the mission are already numbered among those
who are born of God.

"Mrs. William Cleaveland."
??
February 11.-In conversing with the girls
to-night, I reminded them of their obligations to
278
MRS. WINSLOW.
their patrons in America, and that nothing would
repay them for their kindness but to have the
children whom they support become children of
God. They were deeply affected. Fanny Hall
wept a great deal. I have not before known her
so much overcome. The thought that her patrons,
having no child of their own, had taken her, a
poor heathen child, to be trained up for Christ,
was quite too much. .
Since my last date I have been variously oc-
cupied. A part of Monday and Tuesday was very
busy in copying the prospectus of a college, and
sat up until one o'clock at night to finish it. Wed-
nesday went to Manepy to the meeting of the
Maternal Society. Mrs. Poor (late Miss Knight)
was admitted as a member. We have increasing
evidence that this small Society is one among the
many means for the advancement of Christ's
kingdom. On the Sabbath was communion at Ma-
nepy, and a man from among the heathen, in no
way connected with the mission, was received
into the church. I am again, since my return, co-
pying the prospectus. You may wonder at my
doing what others might do as well. There are
no others here to do it, and I find it necessary to
assist Mr. W. in this way, as he has much writ-
ing to do, and it wears upon his health.
"14.-On asking the girls this evening some
questions about their souls, one of them misun-
IN CEYLON.
279
derstanding me, replied, 'I have prayed five
times.' I have noticed an increasing disposition in
them to pray alone, and once to-day I distinctly
heard this one praying earnestly for a long time.
"I have commenced a meeting of such women
as we can get out to our house, once a week, to
hear the Scriptures and unite in prayer. Have
long waited for our interpreter's wife to return
from Colombo, that I might do this; and now very
much rejoice that a beginning is made. I cannot
but hope that God will bless the reading of his
word in this way.
१९
15.-Last night about twelve o'clock we
were alarmed by voices in the street. Mr. W.
going out, found a large number of people, who
had brought a woman with a limb very badly bro-
ken. She was from a neighboring village. The
natives seldom attempt to do any thing with a
broken bone. Indeed they know little or nothing
of surgery, and have no means for dressing
wounds. Mr. W. found what is called a com-
pound fracture, or a bad flesh wound, in addition
to the broken bone. He dressed the limb, and the
woman will remain here until she is better, should
she live, which is doubtful. I could not but feel very
sensibly how much we might do for the relief of
this poor people, if we could devote more time to
their bodily wants. They often suffer a long time
and then die from the effects of very slight wounds
280
MRS. WINSLOW.
"I have never seen more to encourage the hope
that the Holy Spirit is striving with some of our
girls than this evening. I was sitting by the door
just at sun-set, when Fanny came and stood by
me, as the girls generally do at this hour, ex-
pecting me to say something. I found her very
tender. She wept almost immediately on my
speaking to her, and more and more as I proceed-
ed. When I had done, she left me, and instead of
joining the other girls, retired to pray. I heard
her voice in very fervent prayer, accompanied
by much sobbing, for a long time. Soon after the
other girls came in, and one of them said of hei
own accord, 'I think of my sins all day, and
Elizabeth too thinks a little about her soul.' This
girl I have considered uncommonly thoughtless,
though she is amiable and pleasant.
22.-The native members of our church are
beginning to hold quarterly meetings, and have
had their first at Oodooville to-day. Malleappah
preached in the morning, and in the afternoon
they had a meeting for free conversation. I ask-
ed James, our hired man, if he had a good day.
He replied, in broken English, 'It was very good.
I never saw so good. My soul never feel so; be-
cause I could tell all I had in my heart-all í
think.' We have much comfort in seeing those
immediately connected with us grow in grace,
I told James, when the sick woman was brought
•
IN CEYLON.
281
that he must improve the opportunities he might
have to talk and read to her and her friends; for
perhaps the Lord had sent her here that some of
them might be saved. He replied, 'I think so,
and I did talk to them last night. I waked up at
four o'clock, and the woman was crying with
pain; then I told her what master said when he
was dressing her leg, how that pain comes be-
cause we are sinners, and if she did not repent,
she would have pain after she die too.' Then the
man asked some questions, and we talked a long
time. I mentioned some parts of Scripture suit-
able for him to read. We have since repeatedly
heard him reading and talking to them late in
the evening, when all around were asleep. These
native members are helpers, and they will, I trust,
greatly promote the glory of God."
"April 1, 1823.
DEAR PARENTS, BROTHER AND SISTER.-In most
respects our affairs are much as they were when
we last wrote. The word goes forth from time to
time, and multitudes hear it; some of them with
attention, and others with much contempt and de-
rision. On the whole, there is manifest progress,
though we do not see a nation born in a day.'
No, dear friends, we must not only sow the seed,
but wait for the early and latter rain. In our
boarding-school at this station, are seventeen
282
MRS. WINSLOW.
t
boys and six girls, most of them too young to
know, as yet, much of religion. Several schools
for girls only have lately been established in the
mission, which shows a great change in the feel-
ings of the people. Heretofore they have strong-
ly opposed every thing like learning in females.
It was much more rare here to find a female who
could read, than it would be to find a person in
New England who cannot. I have lately com-
menced a Sabbath-school of girls, and three have
attended. This we consider an important step, and
have no doubt that others will soon come. Mr.
W. commences his school for boys next Sabbath
I am sure you would be delighted, could you
come into our bungalow on the Sabbath, to see
two hundred and forty boys from the heathen fami-
lies, seated in regular rows on large mats, listen-
ing to a christian sermon, and to hear them re-
peat their catechism and Scripture lessons which
they have learnt during the week. You would
say, 'If the parents of these children will not re-
nounce their idols, surely their children will; and
grow up a "generation to the praise of the living
and true God.""
"Mr. Nathaniel Winslow, and R. Morton, Esq."
៩
MISSION SEMINARY.
283
CHAPTER VI.
Fourth and Fifth Years in Ceylon-em-
bracing the general revival of religion
in 1824.
Mission Seminary-Female Central School-burial of the
dead-car-festival at Nellore-General Revival at all the
stations-wrestling prayer-meeting of youth-meetings
at the several stations-access to God-meeting of chil-
dren of the boarding-schools-the work revived-blessing
of social prayer-new year reflections-character of the
work-reception of forty-nine to the church.
The prospectus or plan of a College,* which
has been mentioned, proposed the establishment,
on a liberal scale, of a christian institution for
the instruction of Tamul and other youth in the
literature of the country, and also in the English
language and the elements of European science.
The great object was to prepare catechists,
schoolmasters, and other assistants in the mis-
sionary work, especially native preachers, without
whom the progress of the Gospel among the
millions of the East must be very slow. Foreign
laborers are too few, supported at too great ex-
* See Missionary Herald, 1824.
+
284
MRS. WINSLOW.
h
pense, and have too little knowledge of the cus-
toms, language, and religion of the people, to give
christianity a dominant and pervading influence
They are also but poorly able to bear the heat of
the climate, and mingle, under all circumstances,
with the population of the country. Native ener-
gies of body and mind, and native feelings must
be enlisted in the work. The extended provinces
of Satan's empire must furnish materials to aid
in their own subjection to Christ, as India has
been subdued to a foreign power principally by
native troops-but such is the indolence, and
such the moral weakness of the natives, that they
need much early discipline as well as piety to
give them generally any efficiency. Their own
course of instruction forms in them no strength
of character, and a thorough christian education,
both mental and moral, is necessary to furnish
them properly for the native ministry.
It was also an object to qualify and employ
translators and writers who should be able to
transfer some of the treasures of European lite-
rature and science into the native languages, as
well as enrich them from the stores of christian
devotion in English, and it was designed to teach
true science as a means of exploding false philo-
sophy and superstition. As the whole fabric of
idolatry rests on the same foundation with the
most absurd systems of geography and astronomy,
MISSION SEMINARY.
285
and the most stupid fictions in natural science,*
which could be overthrown at once by demon-
stration and experiment, it was seen that to ex-
tend true science would be to undermine this
fortress of Satan and prepare the way to build
the temple of God on its ruins.
* A single instance may be given. They believe that
the earth is flat, having in the centre a mountain, around
which the sun goes, causing the succession of day and
night. Encircling the part on which we live, is a sea of
salt water, and beyond this an annular continent surround-
ed on the outside by a sea of milk. Then another similar
continent and a sea of buttermilk; and thus seven conti-
nents and seven seas in concentric circles-the first sea be-
ing of salt water, the second of milk, the third of butter-
milk or curds, the fourth of ghee, or melted butter, the fifth
of molasses, or sugar-cane juice, the sixth of honey, and
the seventh of fresh water; beyond which is a mountainous
barrier, and then "outer darkness." In past ages there
was a deluge, which swept almost every thing valuable into
the sea of milk. To recover what was lost, and particularly
the ambrosia-which is the food of the gods, and gives im-
mortality-the gods and asooras (a species of demons)
agreed to churn the sea. For this purpose they took mount
Mandra for a churning-stick, and the great five-headed ser-
pent called Vaysookee for a rope, and winding the serpent
round the mountain, they rolled it back and forth and agi-
tated the sea so as to bring up the lost articles. When the
ambrosia appeared, the gods were afraid the asooras would
eat it and become immortal. To prevent this, Vishnu as-
sumed the form of a most beautiful female, who taking the
ambrosia in a golden pot, stood before the gods and asooras,
offering them their choice of the ambrosia or herself. The
286
MRS. WINSLOW.
These and other advantages connected witn
raising the standard of education in the country
were proposed by the college; the way for which
had been prepared by the boarding-school estab-
lishments. Indeed the state of these establish-
ments was such as to make a higher institution
necessary. There were more than one hundred
lads at the five different stations of the mission,
of whom many were so far advanced in thei
studies as to require more attention in carrying
them forward to higher branches than could be
given by each missionary. It was indispensable
to have the more forward of them brought to-
gether under one teacher, and furnished with
suitable apparatus and other helps. This was
asoc ras being fascinated, left the ambrosia to the gods and
began to quarrel with each other for the enchanting beauty.
Some were slain. Two of them seeing the folly of the con-
test, left the affray, and joining the gods in disguise, began
with them to eat the ambrosia. They were soon discovered
and informed against by the sun and moon, who are suppos-
ed to be animated beings. Vishnu, who had again assumed
his own form, immediately cut off their heads with the
spoon with which he was lading the ambrosia. Their bodies
perished, but as the ambrosia had descended as low as their
necks, their heads could not die. They were immortal;
and having ascended into the heavens, they remain there
as two serpents. They are called Rahu and Keetu, and
represent the moon's nodes. By occasionally attempting
to swallow or devour the sun and moon-against whom
they seem to bear a grudge-they occasion eclipses!
.
FEMALE CENTRAL SCHOOL.
287
accordingly done, and the school made the germ.
of the intended college.
It was commenced at Batticotta in 1823, under
the care of Mr. Poor. Forty-eight lads were re-
ceived the first year, who passed a satisfactory
examination in the Tamul and English Testament,
and the ground rules of Arithmetic. This school
has gradually increased, until it has become, in a
good measure, what was first designed, a college,
though known by the name of the Mission Semi-
nary. The reason for this is, that the government
interposed obstacles to carrying the whole plan
into effect, after it had been approved by the
Board, and funds had been conditionally pledged
in America, and instructors engaged, for its suc-
cessful commencement.
Soon after commencing the Seminary for boys,
it was thought advisable to form also a Central
School for Girls; as it was inconvenient to have
them at all the different stations of the mission,
and especially to have boys and girls at the same
station. An establishment was accordingly made
at Oodooville. The boys there were removed to
other stations, and such of the girls at those sta-
tions as were willing to remove, and were thought
suitable to be received, were transferred to Oo-
dooville. The school commenced with twenty-
two girls, but was soon increased to twenty-nine,
288
MRS. WINSLOW
.who were generally children of good promise.
In reference to this school, Mrs. W. writes in
September,
"It is agreed to have the Female Central
School here. I feel that it is a great object;
but how can I undertake it while so unfaithful to
my present charge? Yet I wish to do all I can;
and perhaps this is in answer to the prayer,
'Lord, what wilt thou have me to do?' I have
used this petition more frequently of late than
formerly. If it is the will of God that the school
should come here, may we be prepared by his
Spirit to enter on the work with right hearts,
feeling our helplessness and entire dependence
on him. As little children, may we look to our
Father for his direction and assistance in humi-
lity and faith; and may the beginnings of the
school be marked with his especial blessing."

The desire thus expressed led to faithful exer-
tion and prayer, and the blessing was not with-
held. All the girls who had passed through a re-
gular course in the school, or were far advanced
in it previous to Mrs. W.'s death, had then be-
come hopefully pious, and were members of the
church; and what was very pleasing, no one of
them, twenty-four in number, had dishonored her
profession.
IN CEYLON.
289
"September 3, 1823.-Mr. W. has to-day visit-
ed the temple at Nellore, it being the closing ce-
remony there for this season. He saw about ten
thousand people, and with Mr. Knight and Mr.
S. distributed fifteen hundred Tracts. More than
four hundred people rolled after the car. One of
them, an old man from our neighborhood, who
has heard much of the truth, died at the temple
in consequence of fatigue and fasting. He was
brought home and buried near our door, after
the common method of burial in this country.*
* All the more respectable people, and generally those
who are able to afford it, burn the dead with many ceremo-
nies. At a "dead-house," as the place where the body lies
is called, there is often much mourning, but not always
much real grief; and in the funeral processions to the
grave, or to the place of burning, which are attended only
by men-the women remaining behind at the dead-house
until their return-there is generally the utmost levity and
unconcern. It is affecting, however, to witness their mourn-
ing, especially that of the women. Their funeral cry,
which is a most dismal howl, is heard the moment a friend
is dead. This calls together other relations and friends.
The principal mourner receives them as they come. She is
seated probably on the ground in the yard, with her hair
dishevelled, her clothes loose or torn, and her head covered
with ashes or dust. She sings a sort of dirge in a most
plaintive and piercing tone, describing, perhaps, the excel-
lencies of the deceased, or blaming him for dying, or ex-
postulating with the gods for taking him away. As she
chants and varies this at intervals, swinging her body
back and forth, she tears her hair and beats her breast with
Winslow.
19
290
MRS. WINSLOW.
A small hole was dug, not long enough for the
body without a coffin, and not deep enough to
prevent it from being dug up by the dogs. It
would make you shudder to see the unfeeling
manner in which they treat their dead. About
fifteen men stood around. Only one looked even
sober, and that was the girls' schoolmaster at
this station, who has been somewhat serious.
He uttered an ejaculation of surprise and feeling,
when, finding the grave too short, one man step-
ped on the limbs, and another on the head of the
corpse, to crowd it down.
"I saw in the girls a few nights since a strik-
ing contrast to this conduct; and was comforted
in the belief that if they gain nothing else by
being with us, they will learn that it is an awful
thing to die. Three of them were standing in the
verandah just at twilight, and looking at the dis-
tant smoke rising from the burning of a dead
both hands, bringing them up so violently with the fists
clenched, as almost to drive the breath from her body. Oc-
casionally she throws herself prostrate in the dust. As one
friend after another comes in, she rises to meet them, throws
her arms around their necks, and utters her mournful
howls, in which all the friends join in sad concert. They
hang on each other's necks, forming sometimes a large circle,
and raise their cries so as to be heard at a great distance.
In the silence of the night these cries are peculiarly dis-
mal, especially when you are awakened by them out of
sleep.
IN CEYLON.
291
body. Betsey said, 'Another soul is gone before
God to-day.' 'Yes,' said Elizabeth, and where
is it, in heaven or hell?' One replied, 'We don't
know, but we think it is in hell!' 'Yes,' said an-
other, and this is three since last night; and
perhaps one of us may be there before to-mor-
row morning.' 'And many of this people too,'
said E. 'for a great many die in a day.' They
sighed, and said, 'All this people are going to
hell.' In this strain they continued their conver-
sation for some time, without knowing that I
overheard them."
The temple at Nellore, mentioned above, is de-
voted to Scanda, the second son of Siva, and is
more frequented, perhaps, than any other in the
district. There is a high wall of masonry enclos-
ing an area of an acre or more, within which, be-
sides rooms built against the wall inside, for the
residence of the brahmins and others connected
with the temple, are various small buildings and
domes for the idols. The principal one is, like
most other Hindoo temples, in three parts. There
is an open court in front, in which the people
occasionally assemble to hear their puranas, or
the mythological fables of their gods; an inner
court, enclosed on three sides and open in front,
where is an altar for the offering of fruits and
flowers, on which is the image of son.e god or
J
[
292
MRS. WINSLOW.
animal; and a more secluded court, or sanc-
tuary, where the idol is enshrined. This sanc-
tuary is small and dark. It has no window, and
receives no light but through a narrow door. The
roof is arched, and surmounted by a heavy
cupola, ornamented with hideous and grotesque
figures in sculpture. Here the idol sits in dark-
ness. No one enters its sanctuary but the officia-
ting brahmin or priest. In performing the daily
worship, he takes a light in one hand and a bell
in the other, and as he enters waves the light
before the idol, that the people without may
perhaps catch some glimpse of it, and prostrate
themselves; or raise their hands to their fore-
heads with the palms joined. He then bathes the
idol, anoints it, offers it food and incense, and
throws over it garlands of sweet-scented flowers;
at the same time ringing the bell in his hand,
that the people around may perform the neces-
sary prostrations, or other acts of worship.
On the festival days the idol is brought out
in public procession for about twenty successive
nights, and then the festival ends with what is
called the tair, or drawing the principal car by
day. This is the grand ceremony; but it is not
so imposing as the processions by night; for
then there are innumerable flambeaus and torches,
perhaps also fire-works, which produce a splen-
did effect. Whether by night or day, at a given
IN CEYLON.
293
signal the idol is brought out with the sound of
musie and many ceremonies. It is crowned with
gold, wears a breast-plate of precious stones, and
is covered with the richest jewels. Being placed
on a throne, and under a canopy loaded with
garlands of flowers, it is elevated on a high car.
This is of a pyramidal form, in galleries lessen-
ing to the top, and is supported and borne along
on three or four pairs of heavy wheels. The
whole car is covered with figures in sculpture
and painting, and adorned with the most gaudy
wreaths, tassels, and drapery. The lower galleries
are filled with brahmins, and in the upper, around
the god, are some to fan it, hold umbrellas over
it, and to offer it incense.
There are strong
cables attached to the car, by which the people,
in immense numbers, draw it slowly round the
precincts of the temple. On either side, as it
proceeds, are banners, and flags, and ensigns dis-
played all along the dense lines of people, while
in front are bands of music playing and numerous
temple-girls dancing; and behind it hundreds of
poor devotees rolling over and over in the dust,
with their feet and hands extended, accomplish-
ing in this way the whole circuit of the proces-
sion. As the car stops occasionally, the ground
behind it seems paved with their bodies lying
close to each other. They are nearly naked, and
generally a profuse perspiration mingles with the
294
MRS. WINSLOW.
T
dust, so as to coat their skins with mud, while
their eyes, mouth, and hair are almost filled with
dirt. This sight is painful; that of the dancing
girls is offensive. They are among the handsom-
est native females; are very gaudily, and often
richly dressed, with a great profusion of jewelry
Their dress is commonly a blue or scarlet silk
robe, covering the body, and girt round them with
a variety of bands of different colored silks and
chains of gold. On their feet are a kind of
greaves, surrounded at the ancle by small bells.
Their dance is a stepping to the sound of music,
so as to keep time by jingling and striking these
bells together, attended with a swinging and in-
decent motion of their bodies, and waving with
their hands towards the idol. The whole pro-
cession, which commonly occupies two or three
hours, is very alluring and fascinating to those so
much affected as the natives are by pomp and
display. Attachment to these festivals is also
interwoven with their earliest associations, as
the child and even the infant is carried and
made to hold up its little hands to the idol, and
with its first accents to say, swamy, or god;
and the older children of all classes flock to
them as their principal holydays. They are
scenes of great wickedness, especially of licen-
tiousness; and the whole system is most polluting
and degrading.
OUTPOURING OF THE SPIRIT.
295
We now approach the period when God dis-
played his abounding mercy in visiting all the
stations by the special influences of the Holy Spi-
rit. The following extracts from the private diary
of Mrs. W. show how she humbled herself be-
fore Him, and wrestled in prayer for the blessing:
१९
August 27, 1823.-Yesterday morning I felt
much cast down. I did not get relief, and after
breakfast went to God. My mind was turned from
myself to the heathen, by reading a hymn con-
cerning the coming of Christ's kingdom to all
nations; and during prayer I seemed to feel a
new desire, or rather to ask with new earnest-
ness for the abundant outpouring of the Spirit at
this station, so that every heart should feel, and
every one coming to the house should say, 'How
awful is this place!' The more I thought of it
and prayed for it, the more hopeful it appeared
I could see no reason why it should not be So,
and every reason why it should.
"September 7.-I have to-day been with Jesus
in his last interviews with his disciples, his agony
in the garden and on the cross, and his appear-
ance again after his resurrection; scenes which
never before seemed so full of every thing en-
couraging, strengthening, and comforting. Oh
what displays of love, of tenderness, of glorious
majesty! In view of all this I feel that, even for
296
MRS. WINSLOW.
me, there is a way of access to God in behalf of
this poor people. If my prayers are heard for my
self and my husband, surely I may have hope of
their being heard for others. I hesitate to say
there is a connection between my prayers and the
blessings we receive; but of this I am sure, that
what I desire and ask is given in very many
in-
stances. Would that I had a heart to continue
instant in prayer. Lord, take away my sloth, my
unbelief, my hardness of heart, my distrust of
thee; and grant me humility, activity, tenderness
of heart, and strong faith. Can I not say, Lord,
thou knowest that I desire above every thing to
be like my Redeemer; to have his spirit, to be
filled with his fullness, that I may glorify thee
among this people?
" 20.—I have been feeble in body and feeble in
spirit, but trust I have had some earnest desires
and some delight in reading God's word. That is
to me more and more the Book of books. I re-
lish very little besides on the Sabbath. What can
men say like the language of God? Oh that I
loved and understood it more.
"January 31, 1824.-Some weeks ago, as I was
partly recovered from my sickness, and could
command my time, I resolved to observe my old
season of prayer at noon, and to pray for similar
objects. The individual first selected was Betsey,
partly because I thought her conversion would
OUTPOURING OF THE SPIRIT.
297
be a great blessing to the school, and partly be-
cause she has repeatedly been serious. For a
few days I bore her on my heart, but with more
or less variation of feeling.
"On Charles' birth-day, January 12, we were
at Manepy. He told me, as I thought, a lie; the
first I ever knew him tell. From that time I re-
garded him in a new light. I before knew that he
was a sinner, but now it was a reality; and the
thought took complete possession of my soul.
That I had borne a child who was an enemy to
God, a rebel, an heir of hell, was humbling, over-
whelming. I could not endure the reflection. Im-
mediately I resolved to give the Lord no rest, if
he would permit me to plead with him, until this
brand should be plucked from the burning. He
became then my burden almost to the exclusion
of every thing. Betsey was almost forgotten, and
I thought I could neither eat nor sleep till the de-
sire of my heart was granted. We were called
to Tillipally, and I earnestly hoped that his being
where the Holy Spirit was operating on the hearts
of sinners would be blessed to his soul. My two
great petitions were, that he might share in the
influences of the Spirit, and that Mr. W. might
be prepared to see a work at home. Here I can-
not help saying, what appears to me a just tribute
of gratitude to God, that in nothing of late have
I thought my prayers were heard so evidently
298
MRS. WINSLOW.
#
as when I pray perseveringly for my husband."
JOURNAL LETTER TO HER FRIENDS.
"January 28, 1824.-I cannot delay telling you
what the Lord is doing among us. Last Monday
a messenger came from Tillipally, saying that a
number of the boys were under serious impres-
sions, and that Mr. Woodward needed some as-
sistance. Mr. W. immediately went there, and I
accompanied him. We found the boys in meeting,
and from their appearance, and that of others
around, were at once impressed with the convic-
tion that the Holy Spirit was indeed present. No-
thing unusual had appeared until the day before,
near the close of the morning sermon, when some
special interest was manifested by a few. The
afternoon service was more marked, and in the
evening, at a special meeting, ten or twelve at-
tended. We remained till Wednesday evening,
and saw much to encourage the hope that a work
of grace was commenced in a number of hearts.
There were frequent meetings, and solemnity
reigned around.
१९
Yesterday, at this station, Mr. W. had scarce-
ly begun his sermon when it was evident that the
Holy Spirit was near. He had some overwhelm-
ing views, which for a time rendered him unable
to speak. Many of the congregation were affect-
ed. It was a solemn place. All the exercises were
OUTPOURING OF THE SPIRIT.
1
299
. impressive beyond any thing I have known here.
It was manifest that the truth took effect. The
services at noon and in the afternoon were of a
similar character; and this evening a number of
the girls stopped after prayers to speak about
their souls. Betsey, the most forward girl in
school, and two or three others, appear very ten-
der. We are greatly encouraged, and yet have
a degree of anxiety which cannot be described.
"31.-We have had repeated inquiry-meetings
during the week, and from five to eight girls have
attended. Mr. W. has to-day had a very interest-
ing time with the schoolmasters. One who has
been a little anxious, is now convinced fully of
the truth. A hired man also appears serious. We
hear of nothing new at the other stations; but
begin strongly to hope that the time is near when
we shall see a great work.
"February 3.-The prayer-meeting yesterday
was at Batticotta. All came together with the
hope, apparently, that it would be an uncommon
day; and it was so. The morning exercises were
conducted as usual, but with more feeling; and
in the afternoon the Holy Spirit came down with
power, such as probably none of us ever felt or
witnessed before, and filled all the house where
we were sitting. The brother who first led in
prayer was so much overcome as to be unable to
proceed. For some time he had scarcely strength
300
MRS. WINSLOW.
to rise from his knees. The afternoon was spent ·
in prayer, interrupted only by singing, and oc-
casionally reading or repeating a verse from the
Bible. It was not common prayer, but wrestling
with the angel of the covenant, with strong cry-
ing and tears. Every thing was awfully solemn ;
such as language cannot describe. The worth of
souls and the love of Christ pressed upon the
conscience and the heart almost too strongly to
be endured. We came home exceedingly ex-
hausted. To-day the girls are more serious, and
every thing around seems to say that God is here.
Oh that we may stand aside while the Lord
passes by, as Elijah did, when he wrapped his
face in his mantle and stood in the entrance of the
cave. I feel afraid to do or say any thing, lest I
should in some way hinder the work. May God
direct.
"9.-Yesterday we were at Manepy. It was a
most interesting day. A number of the serious
boys from Tillipally, and all the girls from Oodoo
ville were there. The Lord's supper was admi-
nistered. A native man was admitted to the commu-
nion. In the afternoon there was a meeting of the
youth, which was attended by the manifest in-
fluences of the Spirit. One who was sometime
since awakened, rose and confessed his sin of
backsliding, and with many tears admonished
his companions not to grieve the blessed Spirit
OUTPOURING OF THE SPIRIT
301
as he had done. A number of others spoke of
their feelings in an affecting manner. At the close,
a lad of the seminary, who joined the church at
Batticotta last Sabbath, prayed with an overflow-
ing heart. In thanking God that Satan's king-
dom is declining, and the kingdom of Christ ad-
vancing, he seemed to rise with his subject, until
the room was full of solemnity. We had another
meeting in the evening, and this morning it ap-
pears that five or six hope they were yesterday
born again.
११
"' 11.-Some of the brethren and sisters came to
Oodooville for a prayer-meeting last evening. It
was a time of wrestling prayer until two o'clock.
The principal subject of intercession was the
seminary at Batticotta. If our interviews may
hereafter be like this, we shall indeed be most
favored.
१९
13. Last evening there was another prayer-
meeting here. Mr. Woodward and Mr. Knight
came. It was again a precious time. The Lord
has certainly given us a new spirit in our ap-
proaches to him; and will, I believe, answer the
prayers which he himself inspires, though we are
utterly unworthy. We have just received a note
from Dr. S. saying that a work is commenced at
Panditeripo. Mr. W. has gone to his aid. There
is progress at Oodooville. All the older girls, the
woman who has the care of them, a hired man,
302
MRS. WINSLOW.
and several others are affected. We have scarce-
ly hoped to see so much, and now it seems but
the beginning of days. How ungrateful and un-
believing we have been, but blessed be God that
he can work by the weakest instruments.
14.—Most animating accounts from Pandite
ripo. Dr. and Mrs. S. went the day before yester
day, at evening, to Batticotta. As they were step-
ping into the gig, Amy, the colored woman, said,
'Now, Lord, send down thy Spirit while thy ser-
vant is absent.' The boys had a meeting, con-
ducted by two of their number, who are mem
bers of the church. After it was over, and all
were preparing to lie down on their mats, Amy
said to one of them, 'You must go out and talk
to those boys again, for how do you know but
they will die to-night.' He went to them, and
some listened to the warning. They left their
mats one after another and resorted to different
places in the garden, under the cocoa-nut trees,
to call upon God. Some were alone, and others
in little companies, crying, 'Come, Holy Spirit,'
'Lord have mercy,' &c. Dr. and Mrs. S. re-
turning home, heard them on entering the yard.
He immediately rung the bell, and they came in
with streaming eyes, confessing their guilt and
danger. Mr. W. says that to-day many appear
under deep conviction.
९९
17. Last evening a prayer-meeting was held
+
OUTPOURING OF THE SPIRIT.
303
at Panditeripo, and another at Batticotta, in re
ference to the seminary. There was thus a union
of prayer by all the mission until midnight. It
was a time of deep solemnity-of feelings which
cannot be uttered. The walls were compassed
by prayer seven times. This morning all met at
Panditeripo. The brethren who came from Batti-
cotta are full of confidence that the Lord has at
length appeared there. All but Mr. Woodward
afterwards went to that station, and had a most só-
lemn meeting with the members of the seminary.
" 18.—We have had a meeting in our verandah
this evening of some of the head-men and boys
from Tillipally and Manepy. It was handsomely
lighted up. Mr. and Mrs. Mooyart and the breth-
ren, Knight, Spaulding, and Woodward, were
present. It was a most interesting season. Our
friends stay over night, as to-morrow is our quar-
terly meeting here.
19. Another great day. We have never sat
down to the table of our Lord under such inte-
resting circumstances. Mr. W. preached from
the text, 'Bring ye all the tithes into the store-
house,' &c. Oh that we may indeed do this, and
prove
the Lord therewith. It was a time of weep-
ing for joy, and breaking of heart for sin.
१९
24.-We went yesterday afternoon to Nel-
lore, and with Mr. and Mrs. S. accompanied Mr.
K. to two evening meetings at the houses of

304
MRS. WINSLOW.
-
natives in Jaffnapatam. They were the first of the
kind there, but full and solemn.
"25.-A meeting at Oodooville for all the
schoolmasters and the more serious boys. The
brethren, and some of the sisters, were here.
About seventy adult natives were present, of
whom thirty rose and testified their belief in
christianity. Sixty or seventy children did the
same. It is not to be supposed that many have
as yet much knowledge of their own hearts.
March 12.-Evening before last we went to
a school bungalow, about two miles distant, to
attend a meeting with Mr. and Mrs. S. and Dr. S.
The bungalow was well filled, and the people
gave good attention. It was cheering. Our
humble chapel was surrounded by tall palmyras
pointing to the bright skies, through which the
moon was pursuing her majestic way among the
stars. All around spoke of the glory of God;
and there was in some breasts, it may be hoped,
a brighter scene than even that which met the
from without. The next morning was spent
eye
at Panditeripo in prayer, and the afternoon and
evening at Batticotta. There was a precious
meeting with the lads in the Seminary. The
Spirit of God seemed to come down anew.
"18.-This morning we went to Jaffna to take
leave of Mr. and Mrs. Mooyart, who are about
removing to the south of the island. All the

OUTPOURING OF THE SPIRIT.
305
missionaries of the district were there, and we
had a day of prayer long to be remembered. Mr.
M. took his leave of us in a very affectionate
manner, and with special thanksgiving to God
for permitting him to depart with such high hopes
for the wretched inhabitants of Jaffna. In the
evening we attended an interesting meeting at the
house of a native christian, and returned home."
“March 20, Private Journal.-Last Sabbath I
had unusual nearness to God, and a feeling
that I could ask any thing I would, without fear
of a denial. He appeared my friend, to whom I
could come very near, so as to talk face to face
and order my cause before him. This feeling
continues, and I would say with deep humility,
that I never felt so much that it is a time to call
upon God, to get near and to wait before him,
and plead with him, as during the last week. It
has been an unusual week; I have had some
seasons which cannot be forgotten. I enjoy our
social-meetings very much, but they are not to
be compared with coming near to God in secret.
To-day I have wrestled principally for the chil-
dren here; have felt as I never did previously for
them; have wondered that I have before felt so
little. Perhaps God will now permit me to call,
and not hear. It would be right, but still it is my
privilege to pray."
Winslow.
20
306
MRS. WINSLOW.
"March 28.-We have had a very solemn day
at Batticotta. I went with Mr. W. and found the
brethren all there, but none of the sisters from
the other stations. In the morning the brethren
had a meeting for prayer and counsel concerning
the exercises of the day. Sister P. and myself
at the same time had a season of prayer. All
then assembled for a general meeting with the
boys, who were afterwards divided into classes,
that each brother might take some of them to
separate rooms. All the forenoon they thus con-
versed and prayed with them collectively and
individually. In the meantime sister P. and my-
self called in some females attached to the family.
I had also a meeting with the children. In the
afternoon there was a united meeting with the
youth of the Seminary, which continued till dark.
I have seldom felt so sensibly the force of the
expression, the Lord is in this place.'
"29.-We have new evidence that the Spirit
is among us, by the opposition, excited. Some
who have heretofore been very civil, and have
heard patiently, and some who have professed to
be anxious about their souls, now take a decided
stand on the side of the adversary. Betsey's
father forbids her embracing the christian reli-
gion. He keeps a temple dedicated to a female
devil, and is said to have devoted a sister of hers
to its service. Probably he wants her for the
>
OUTPOURING OF THE SPIRIT.
307
same object; but I trust the Lord has better
things in store for her. Her feelings are very
tender, and her concern for her friends is great.
"30.-To-day there was a meeting at Manepy
of all the children of our boarding-schools. About
ninety stood up to express their belief in Christ.
Some who did not rise, however, give more evi-
dence of a change of heart than some who did.
It has been a solemn day, full of interest. What
would the patrons of these children have felt,
could they have witnessed it? What would many
christian friends feel, could they be present with
us in such seasons of rejoicing and trembling.
They would no doubt find an abundant reward
for all they have done for these children, and
encouragement to do more, as well as to plead
with God for the outpouring of the Spirit on all
heathen nations.
"May 21.-I may again record a precious day.
Yesterday was our quarterly meeting at Manepy.
The morning was spent much as usual. The af-
ternoon was devoted to thanksgiving. Some of
the more prominent objects for praise, connected
with the present state of things, were, that God
has so manifestly answered prayer, and that he
has so carried on his work here as to leave no
room for boasting-in fact, to pour contempt on
human wisdom. A view was taken of the mag-
nitude of the work, in its various bearings on
308
MRS. WINSLOw.
*
ourselves, on the heathen around, on future ge-
nerations; and the encouragement it may afford
to missionaries in other parts of the world, and
to the christian public. The subject grew and
warmed our hearts. The second quarterly meet-
ing of the schoolmasters is to be next week, and
it was agreed to have special seasons of fasting
and prayer for them.
"June 9.-The anniversary of our leaving Ame-
rica was observed yesterday at Panditeripo. We
occupied the morning in contemplating the great
goodness of God towards us, and in attempting
to praise him. Never have we had so much cause
for praise. Never have we assembled with so
much love towards each other, and with such
great mercies to recount. We are all alive after
a five years' separation from our native country,
and in as good health as on the day we sailed—
have received nine children who are still spared
to us, and above all, have seen the goings of God
in our midst."
For a time the special influences of the Spirit
were less apparent; but before the close of the
year there was renewed evidence that he was
present of a truth.
"November 5.-The Lord has come near us
again, and surprised us when we had almost
ceased talking about another refreshing. Our
OUTPOURING OF THE SPIRIT.
309
monthly meeting before the last was unusually
solemn; the quarterly meeting, a fortnight after,
still more so; and last Monday, at Oodooville,
the prayer-meeting was peculiarly marked. Some
of the native members appear more awake, and
on the minds of the brethren and sisters general-
ly there is a deep conviction that the Lord is
ready to pour us out a blessing.
"13.-Appearances of a revival continue. We
have this evening had a prayer-meeting here.
Yesterday was communion at Manepy. A pre-
cious time, though I felt more for the people
than for myself. All was still and solemn, and I
believe that the Holy Spirit accompanied the
word and ordinances. I have for some time had
unusual delight in prayer; but have thought too
much of some hinderances to a work of grace.
Have had a good season to-night, but felt too
little my exceeding sinfulness. I have at all times
too little feeling for the people.
** 25.—I have been deterred from writing since
the last date, through fear of saying more than I
ought concerning what we now term a revival.
It is so great a thing that our eyes should again
see the stately goings of God in this way, that I
know not how to speak of it. There is an un-
usual seriousness at all our stations. The chil-
dren who give evidence of conversion are much
engaged. Some who were careless are awaken-
310
MRS. WINSLOW.
ed; and we hope two or three are born again.
One of the first boys in the Seminary, named
Dwight, for whom, more than almost any other,
prayer has been made without ceasing, is of the
number. This school is, as it was before, the
principal burden of our hearts. Nearly all in it
now profess to be under some concern of mind.
In the Female Central School eight or ten pro-
fess to be again awakened, and by their prayers
and tears manifest that they feel something. The
older ones, who give evidence of a change of
heart, every day call one or more of the others
aside, and pray and converse with them; a means
which has been blessed.
"December 8.-The goodness of God is still
manifested among us. The members of the se-
minary are all somewhat affected. A young man,
superintendent of schools at Tillipally, and one
schoolmaster, hope they are born again. Yester-
day was our prayer-meeting at Jaffnapatam, and
a very solemn day. In the evening we remained
to attend a meeting in the Wesleyan chapel.
The house was full of English, Dutch, Portu-
guese, and Tamulians; and addresses were made
in English, Portuguese, and Tamul. We returned
late by a fine moon. This morning the collector
of the district and his lady came out to breakfast,
and remained with us till twelve o'clock, con-
versing freely on religious subjects.
OUTPOURING OF THE SPIRIT
311
११
11. We had last evening another season of
social prayer at Oodooville-a time of wrestling
with the angel of the covenant. I think I never
knew until lately the blessings of social prayer.
We had the communion yesterday at Manepy—
a good day. Two domestics there, who have long
been exceedingly hardened, and during the pre-
vious outpouring of the Spirit felt nothing, are
bowed down under a sense of sin. It was very
affecting to see the cook, an old Portuguese man,
stand up, with more than thirty native children,
to signify that he felt he was a great sinner, and
hoped to give himself no rest until he found it in
Jesus. You cannot understand the import of this
without considering that 'Jesus Christ' is here
a despised name. The girls' schoolmaster at
Oodooville is grandson of an Odigar, and of a
high family. He has perhaps excited as much
feeling in our hearts as any one. In the time of
the last attention to religion he was awakened,
but his friends were too strong for him. Now he
is in great distress.
"16.-We have had a meeting of the school-
masters at this station. It was a time of deep
emotion and of triumph. To our surprise and
great joy the girls' schoolmaster addressed them,
and then led in prayer. His utterance was seve
ral times checked by weeping.
१९
January 1, 1825.-I feel disposed this even-
312
MRS. WINSLOW.
J
१
ing to wish you a 'happy new year,' and to tell
you something of our enjoyments. We did not
dance out the old year,' but we prayed and sang
praises to the Lord; and blessed be his name for
having given us such occasion. I hope you know
that at the commencement of the last year we
were blest with a revival of religion. We again
witness the influences of the Spirit on many hearts,
and are permitted to rejoice over several young
men of talents and influence as apparently born
again. Some others, particularly in the boarding-
schools, are in a very encouraging state. Many
are more or less affected. Several domestics who
have seemed harder than the 'nether millstone,'
are now very solemn. The young men, if they
prove to be children of God, will be a great ac-
quisition. Prayers have long been offered on
their account, and much labor bestowed on them.
We may and do hope that the Lord has gra-
ciously answered prayer.
"These visitations of the Spirit have, I believe,
been marked with similar features to revivals at
home. They were preceeded by a deep sense of
deficiency in the missionaries, which led them to
humble themselves before God; and were ac-
companied throughout with a spirit of prayer;
a pleading-a wrestling for souls-something I
think of what our Saviour expressed when he
said, 'I have a baptism to be baptized with, and
OUTPOURING OF THE SPIRIT.
313
how am I straitened till it be accomplished.'
Social prayer-meetings have been peculiarly blest.
Even while we have been speaking, our prayers
have seemed to be answered. In a number of in-
stances the missionaries have set apart one hour
in the day to unite in prayer for the same object,
for five days in succession. On the sixth a part
of the day has been spent in fasting and prayer,
and on the seventh, all have met together for
united supplication. One of these was in behalf
of the young men whom I have mentioned. They
were called together for a meeting by themselves
on the seventh day, while several of the brethren
and sisters were praying for them. After a very
solemn meeting they were called in and address-
ed with much feeling. The concern felt for them
while the Spirit of God is so near, was mention-
ed with weeping. They have all since seemed to
tremble for their salvation; and of some we hope
that they have found peace in believing.
"After looking back upon the past year, we
closed it with overflowing hearts, and entered
upon the new one with such expectations for the
church as we never had before. What may we
not look for in the year to come? How many
precious souls will begin to live? How may the
Saviour be honored, and the adversary confound
ed? Are we sufficiently thankful that we live in
these glorious days?
ربا
314
MRS. WINSLOW.
"14.-The candidates for admission to the
church were examined to-day, and forty-one ac-
cepted to be received next week. Who could
have expected that we should ever see such a day?
I have many times of late been ready to inquire,
is it so? or is it a dream, that I see such things
among the heathen? Do you not rejoice more
than you can express? How then must we feel,
who see and know far more than you can, the in-
difference and the wants of this poor people.
Just now the cholera is raging in some parts of
the district to a dreadful extent; so that whole
families are swept off in a few hours. In one
house, where were twelve persons, only one child
remained in a few days. It is an awful scourge.
After it abated a little, the people made an idola-
trous ceremony at great expense, as a token of
gratitude to the gods; but the epidemic imme-
diately raged again with more violence than ever.
Still they do not learn righteousness. On the
contrary, they seem more than ever mad upon
their idols.
"23.-The great and joyful day is past. I
thought we could not well feel more, while in
these bodies of clay. Mr. W. wrote to D. and
gave an account of the scene, the evening of the
same day," as follows:
"The large temporary building erected for the
OUTPOURING OF THE SPIRIT.
315
occasion, was in a scattered grove of palm-trees,
in the village of Santillepay, which is central to
all our stations. It was about one hundred feet
long and nearly seventy in width. At one end
was placed a decent pulpit, brought from one of
our stations, and towards the other the floor of
earth was made a little ascending, to bring the
audience into view, as they sat upon it on neat
mats, with which the whole was spread. The top
and sides of the building, which were covered
with the braided leaves of the cocoa-nut tree,
were lined with white cotton cloth, giving the
whole a light and neat appearance. In front were
two or three fine spreading trees, like large
branching elms. On one side open rice fields
were in sight, and on the other thick gardens
filled with large fruit trees, shading the low mud-
walled and leaf-covered houses of the natives.
In the rear was a school bungalow, where many
heathen children had been taught the first prin-
ciples of christianity, and the word of God had
been often preached, and prayer frequently offer-
ed; but neither the place where the temporary
church stood, nor the adjacent habitations, had
ever resounded with the voice of prayer or praise.
"In front of the pulpit was the communion
table, before which, in the form of a half-moon,
were the candidates, forty-one in number, and
native members. Back of these, through the
316
MRS. WINSLOW.
centre of the building, were the head men and
other more respectable natives, while the com-
mon people occupied either side. In all, from
twelve to fifteen hundred were present. There
would probably have been twice that number, but
for the prevalence of the cholera in the village
at the time, and a heavy fall of rain the preced-
ing night.
The exercises were appropriate and well re-
ceived. At the close of the sermon the candi-
dates-from a small girl of twelve, to a gray-
headed man of seventy-presented themselves,
publicly renounced idolatry, and consecrated
themselves to the love and service of the one
only living and true God. The old man, whose
head was nearly as white as the cloth round his
body, as he vowed to be the Lord's, seemed to
say, 'Now lettest thou thy servant depart in
peace.' This Andrew is a fisher. All these and
the members of the church rose together, and
entered into covenant with the Lord and with
each other, to walk as christians. The affecting
ordinance of the Lord's supper was administered
to seventy native members and sixteen of our own
number, including three brethren of other deno.
minations. As the congregation were dispersing,
we united in singing, 'Come, let us anew our
journey pursue.' It has been indeed a day of
joyful solemnity."
OUTPOURING OF THe spirit.
317
In regard to the subjects of this work, there
was a previous preparation. The greater part of.
them were members of the boarding-schools, or
schoolmasters, domestics, and other assistants,
who had been formed into Bible classes and di-
ligently instructed. The remainder were such as
lived in the vicinity of the stations, and had often
attended preaching. There were few cases of
permanent conviction where there was not some
previous knowledge of the truth, and few in
which religious impressions were not cherished
by much patient labor of the missionaries or
their assistants, in conversing and praying with
the individuals alone. It was this repeated and
personal application of the truth to those able in
some measure to comprehend it, which principally
took effect. At the same time the nearness of
the stations to each other enabled the missiona-
ries to give mutual aid in these and similar labors,
and to make their public meetings more animat-
ing and impressive. Their own souls also were
quickened by their seasons of social devotion.
Seldom perhaps has the promise to two or three
met together been more strikingly fulfilled. The
revival commenced after a special season of fast-
ing and prayer, and its progress was marked by a
spirit of fervent intercession, and sometimes a tra-
vailing in birth for souls, of which the journal and
letters of Mrs. W. give such delightful evidence.
318
MRS. WINSLOW.
".
:
"23, Sabbath.—On Friday evening some of our
number met at Oodooville for a thanksgiving sea-
son, and it was a precious time. To-day has been
full of interest. Mr. W. preached from the words,
'I thank thee, O Father, Lord of heaven and
earth, that thou hast hid these things,' &c. A
thanksgiving sermon. Some who, but a short
time since, had no ears to hear, and no hearts to
feel, and no minds to understand, were evidently
fed by the word, and united in thanksgiving to
God for his great mercy. After service, Mr. W.
proposed that those who, from a full sense of the
importance of the subject, wished to be consider
ed candidates for admission to the church six
months hence, should come to the house and
give in their names-and hereafter meet him
once a week for instruction with reference to
such an event. Twelve, besides girls of the
school, gave in their names."
A similar meeting to that in January was held
at the same place in July, when eight were added
to the church. Some, who gave pleasing evidence
of being truly converted, were still kept back by
their friends from making a profession of their
faith in Christ. A young man who was then re-
ceived, was obliged to leave his relations private-
ly two or three days before the meeting, and go
to one of the stations at a distance from them.
JOURNEY TO CALCUTTA.
319
They then waylaid him on the road to meeting,
but he escaped them and reached the temporary
chapel. A native constable was there to prevent
disturbance, who protected him against his rela-
tives, or they would have dragged him away
even from the communion-table.
CHAPTER VII.
Sixth to Tenth Years in Ceylon-includ-
ing Journey to Madras and Calcutta.
Failure of health-dangerous passage to Madras and Cal-
cutta-death of a daughter-brief description of Madras
-letters to Miss Bird at Gorruckpore-Roman and Pa-
gan ceremonies compared-communion with God-ap-
peal to an early associate-diaries-admissions to the
church-robbers-conversion of a schoolmaster-death
of an infant son-conversion of sisters-sense of re-
sponsibility-Sunday-school at Oodooville-influence of
the climate-sufferings of the natives-prayers of the
churches.
In the summer of 1825 the health of Mrs. W.
was so much impaired that her life was seriously
threatened. A change of air was tried for some
weeks, by a removal to a small fort on a rock
320
MRS. WINSLOW.
surrounded by the sea, a few miles west of Batti-
cotta. This proving insufficient, late in the sea-
son a voyage was determined on. As the north-
cast monsoon was about to set in, during which
the native boats do not venture along the coast,
it was with difficulty that a dhonie* was engaged,
and when engaged, it was dangerous to attempt
the passage to Madras as proposed. A few par-
ticulars of this passage were afterwards given by
Mrs. W. in a letter to her friends.
"On the 7th November we left our home, and
went forth, not knowing the things which should
befall us.
I had not sat up at all for some days,
and was unable to make any arrangements for
our voyage. I was carried to Manepy, and there
we parted from our two dear little ones Harriet
was delighted with being at M. and gave me the
last kiss with a smiling face. Joanna I left on
the floor with her toys. Charles accompanied us.
Many people from Oodooville came to take leave,
but I could only cast my eye around upon the
circle without saying a word. The least indul-
gence of my feelings would have overcome me.
* The native boats, called dhonies, have no decks, and
are very sharp both fore and aft. Over the greater part of
the vessel is a roof of sticks and braided cocoa-nut leaves,
to keep off the sun and rain; under which, in what may be
called the hold, the passengers, if any, must accommodate
themselves.
JOURNEY TO CALCUTTA.
321
Do you ask what were my expectations, and how
I felt? I did not expect to see again the faces of
those whom I left; but I believed I was going
with the approbation and direction of God, and
that I should have his presence and support in
all that was before me. I was exceedingly borne
down under a sense of my unfaithfulness to the
people, and my ingratitude to my Saviour, in not
having exhibited before them more of the purity
of his blessed Gospel.
"We were accompanied to Kaits, ten or twelve
miles, by Mr. S. At the sea-shore where we were
to take a boat for that place, we found the breth-
ren M. and P. from Batticotta. Took leave of
them, and went into the boat just after sunset. A
cloud soon came up. It was dark, and threatened
rain. The boatmen being ignorant of the chan-
nel, soon got out of it into shoal water, and the
boat run aground. The danger of my being in an
open boat through the night, and probably in the
rain, was so great, that Mr. S. and Mr. W. jump-
ed into the water, and after much urging and
bribing induced the boatmen to follow their ex-
ample, and with great difficulty shoved the boat
off. Soon, however, it was again in the mud.
After several attempts and working long in the
water, they succeeded in getting under way, and
we arrived at Kaits about midnight. I was much
fatigued, but was put on a couch in the magis
Winslow
21
322
MRS. WINSLOW.
trate's verandah, and after a cup of tea which his
lady kindly provided, had a little rest.
"The next day there was no wind. I was very
ill, and our prospect was dark. Not a ripple ap-
peared on the surface of the water. The boat-
men said they would not go after the 9th, as it
would then be new moon and they expected the
setting in of the monsoon with a storm. We felt
that it was the last moment, and the necessity of
our going was urgent. A light breeze sprung up
the next morning about 7 o'clock. We were
soon at sea. It carried us across the straits be-
fore 5 o'clock, and to Negapatam by midnight.
Here the boatmen anchored, and nothing would
induce them to proceed any farther till daylight.
As they have no compass, they are exceedingly
careful to keep near the shore, and will not usual-
ly sail in the night. We came on by short dis-
tances, and should have done by much shorter,
had not Mr. W. sat up with the men every night
till 12 o'clock, and encouraged them to keep their
sails spread till that time. Afterwards we lay at
anchor, rolling with the waves in a very uncom-
fortable manner, till morning. The weather was
rainy. Heavy clouds were on all sides of us, with
at times much lightning and thunder. The
season was so far advanced that almost every
thing was threatening. We however reached
Madras safely on the fifth day, in the morning
JOURNEY TO CALCUTTA.
323
I had gained a little at sea, though our situation
was so uncomfortable. The surf being high, we
had some difficulty in getting on shore, and the
exertion occasioned my fainting as soon as I
reached the custom-house. We proceeded to the
Wesleyan mission-house, and were received most
kindly by Messrs. Carver and Hoole, and by Mr.
and Mrs. Williamson.
"Our first step was to consult a physician.
Dr. L. visited me, and at once made himself so
well acquainted with my case that I felt much
confidence in him. He did not encourage any
hope that I should soon be well; and advised us
to proceed to Calcutta, or try a land journey.
We waited some days, and no passage by ship
could be secured. The rains had fully commenc-
ed. How then could we undertake a land jour-
ney? There was however no alternative, and we
made arrangements to go to Bangalore, two hun-
dred miles distant, in palankeens. The rains con-
tinued so violent that we were detained a few days.
When they abated, we prepared to leave. Our pa-
lankeens and bearers were at the door. Food for a
day or two was cooked, and every thing packed.
Suddenly a heavy rain came on, and we found it
impossible to go that evening. The next morn-
ing a note came in, saying that a ship was ap-
proaching the town. This induced us to turn our
faces again towards the sea. Some friends advised
324
MRS. WINSLOW.
us not to venture out, as storms and a long pas-
sage were to be expected. We however sought,
and believe found direction; and, November 8th,
embarked on the 'Sir Edward Paget.' We reach-
ed Calcutta Sabbath morning, the 27th, the same
day on which, as we afterwards learned, our dar-
ling Harriet died at Jaffna. We did not go on
shore till next morning."
A residence in Calcutta for about three months
of the cold season, when the climate is compara-
tively fine, produced a good effect on the health
of Mrs. W.; and her husband improved the op-
portunity to solicit funds for the Seminary at Bat-
ticotta, as well as in other ways to promote the
objects of the mission. In his applications for
aid he was in a good degree successful, being
favored with the countenance of Bishop Heber,
Archdeacon Corrie, and the Rev. Mr. Thomason,
names connected with those of Carey, Martyn,
and Buchanan, in the religious improvement of
India; and of some gentleman high in office in
the government, as well as missionaries of differ-
ent denominations.
"CALCUTTA, January 18, 1826.
"MY BELOVED PARENTS,-Mr. W. has written
to you a number of times since we arrived at this
place, and I have constantly intended to do so,
AT CALCUTTA.
325
but have been unable. Before this you will know
of our having been called from our work to Ma
dras, and thence to this place, by my ill health;
and that a change of medical treatment, the
voyage, and the cold air of Calcutta, have, by the
blessing of God, produced a favorable change.
A few lines sent last week by Mr. W. will have
informed you, also, of the dealings of God with
our mission since we left home. Our dear sister
Woodward sweetly closed her eyes upon the
world on the 24th November. We left her quite
feeble. She became gradually more so, and at
length sunk before her friends were aware of her
danger. On the 27th of the same month our
dear Harriet Maria, and Jane Spaulding, were
both cut down in the midst of health by the cho-
lera. A day or two after, two native adult mem-
bers of the church, and one candidate for admis-
sion, died of the same dreadful disease.
Mr. Spaulding, in writing us, gives the parti-
culars of Harriet's sickness, which lasted only
nine hours, and then says, 'The closing scene I
need not describe. She fell asleep, we trust, in
Jesus, at half past ten on Sabbath morning. Jane
was attacked at half past one, and died at half
past six, after just five hours' illness. Our dear
Harriet and Jane both cut down in one day! Oh,
it was a shock which seemed to break our hold
on earth. Just as Jane left us, I read the 226th
326
MRS. WINSLOW.
}
Select Hymn, Ye mourning saints,' &c. which
expresses our feelings and consolations better
than I can myself. The dear children were always
kind and affectionate to their little sisters, and
exceedingly attached to each other. In death
they were not divided, and to us they are more
lovely than ever. They used to pray for you all,
and in many ways were great comforts to us.
But they are gone. The Lord is as kind in taking
as in giving, and as brother Richards said under
a similar trial, they exactly fill the place which
God from all eternity designed they should fill.'
Is not this enough? We pity and mourn for dear
sister H. We think it must be more trying to her,
and to you to hear the sad intelligence alone, and
in a strange land, than it would have been to see
and know all as it passed; and then after the
scene had closed, to sit down with those whose
hearts and whose souls could have flowed and
felt with your own. We long more than ever to
see you. Oh! how it would fill a sad vacancy.
९९
Now, my dear parents, what shall I say of our
feelings when letters containing all this intelli
gence were brought us at once? It was a stroke
which I knew not at first how to bear; but the
Lord soon comforted me. In regard to dear H.
it is a wise and kind providence to her and to
me—to her, because she is, I trust, where she
often prayed to be, with God in heaven,' and to
AT CALCUTTA.
327
me, because I needed something to wean me from
my cares and attachments, and to humble me be-
fore God. I have long felt myself exceedingly
unfit either to live or to die. It is now my great
desire that this affliction may be the means of pre-
paring me for the whole will of God. You know
we have thought that Harret had an uncommon
sense of sin, and dread offending God. She
has often affected me so much by talking on this
subject, that I have been obliged to get away
from her and give vent to my feelings in tears.
But whether she is saved or lost, the will of the
Lord is done. Let him be glorified.”
The return of Mrs. W. to Ceylon was by way
of Madras. Her better health enabled her now
to enjoy the prospect in approaching this place
on a fine morning in April. The air was clear,
the atmosphere perfectly transparent, and the
bright sun gave full effect to the grouping of the
various objects presented in an Indian city. There
were to be seen burning sands and green groves;
low and dirty houses along narrow streets, and
splendid mansions surrounded by extensive and
luxuriant gardens; the low domes of many dingy
heathen pagodas, and three or four tall white
spires of christian churches. Fort St. George is
an immense fortification, enclosing many large
edifices, among which is a church. South of it is
328
MRS. WINSLOW.
the Nabob's palace, a large irregular pile, and
also a little back from the water the Governor's
residence and hall of audience, two spacious
buildings with porticoes and marble-like colon-
nades, surrounded by extensive pleasure-grounds.
Northward of the fort is Black Town, inhabited
principally by the native Hindoos, Armenians,
and descendants of Europeans. The English
usually reside in country-seats scattered in the
midst of beautiful gardens, in all parts of the vici-
nity. The town is walled on two sides; the side
next the sea is not walled, and the remaining one
only in part, ending with a battery, which, with a
fort, commands the open space. There are but
few good houses within the walls. On the beach
however, are long rows of high buildings with
upper and lower verandahs, which appear to good
advantage from the water. These and other large
buildings are stuccoed with white cement, which
at Madras is made in such perfection as to have
the smoothness and almost the durability of po-
lished marble. It gives the smaller houses a neat,
and the larger edifices a splendid appearance.
This, as well as the general brightness of the
scene, always strikes a stranger from a tempe-
rate climate, as does also the dirty appearance of
the almost naked and dark-colored natives who
throng the streets and the beach. Among these
are, however, many in flowing robes of white
บ
JOURNEY TO CALCUTTA.
329
muslin, with rich turbans on their heads. Some
are doobashes, or interpreters, of whom several
usually resort to a ship to offer their services
the moment it comes to anchor. One at least, if
possible, attaches himself to each passenger,
whose eyes and every motion he will watch, to
meet or anticipate his wishes, as though born to
wait upon him. Indeed, in landing, the services.
of some one are needed. The surf rises so high
that the ship boats cannot pass it. Every thing
is landed in surf-boats. These are wide and high,
formed without timbers, of boards sewed toge-
ther, and stopped with coir, so as to yield to the
waves and sand as they take the shore. As soon
as the boatmen get into the surf with a passenger
unacquainted with the language, the man in the
stern drops the oar with which he was guiding
the boat and begins to ask for presents. If then
the passenger has no one with him who can speak
the language, he must probably choose between
giving a dollar or two, or getting wet in the surf.
When on shore, if he has no one to look after his
luggage, he will find himself surrounded by coo-
lies, one of whom snatches a trunk, another a
box, and a third a cloak or umbrella, and there
will be as many helping him as there are articles
to be carried, and all perhaps going different
ways. One may thus very soon find no desirable
evidence that he is in a heathen country.
330
MRS. WINSLOW.
K.
While at Calcutta Mrs. W. became acquaint-
ed with Miss Bird, a pious English lady, who
left her native country to devote herself and
her property to the good of India. She was
a niece of the celebrated Mr. Wilberforce, and a
cousin of the two Bishops Sumner. For many
years she resided at Gorruckpore, in one of the
upper provinces, laboring principally with adult
females and superintending a few schools for
girls. Afterwards she took up her residence at
Calcutta, continuing her exertions for the instruc-
tion of ignorant females and preparing elemen-
tary books for the use of the natives. In these
labors her health failed. She was then urged by
her friends to try the air of her native country.
But she was unwilling to leave her work, and re-
mained in it until called recently to her gracious
reward. Two letters of Mrs. W. to this lady
give valuable intelligence as to the mission in
Ceylon, and contain important hints respecting
the work of missions generally.
"OODOOVILLE, June 28, 1826.
"MY DEAR MISS BIRD,-You have perhaps
heard of our safe arrival at home, and may have
expected to receive a letter from me. We left
Calcutta with mingled emotions of pain and
pleasure; pain at the thought that we should no
more see the faces of those we left, and that we
IN CEYLON.
331
had done and received so little good, but plea-
sure, and I trust gratitude, in view of the mer-
cies experienced there, and in the hope of soon
meeting our Jaffna friends, and engaging in our
delightful work among the heathen. We had a
tedious and somewhat dangerous time, of seven
days, in getting down the river; but the weather
after we got to sea was very mild, and our pas-
sage, though long, was pleasant and conducive to
my health. We arrived at Madras on the 1st
April, and having spent two weeks there very
pleasantly, except that I suffered from the exces-
sive heat, embarked for Jaffna in a small brig.
We had rough and threatening weather; and the
vessel being light, we were much tossed about and
exceedingly uncomfortable, but after eleven days'
beating against the monsoon, we reached Jaffna,
and were welcomed by our dear friends and asso-
ciates with great joy. Our first visit was to
Manepy, where we left two darling children.
seven months before. One of them was not.
The other remained, but was unwell. My health
seemed declining, and I thought that I had re-
turned only to take a final leave of my friends,
and of all earthly scenes. Mr. W. too, was quite
ill. After visiting the different stations, and en-
joying some seasons of prayer and thanksgiving
with our brethren and sisters, we came to our
own home-the spot, more than all others, dear
332
MRS. WINSLOW.
to us, where our health has been improving. Our
brethren and sisters were not alone in giving us
a welcome. Many of the people around expressed
much joy to see us once more. The members
of the church, especially, evinced their feelings
by many tears; and when I learnt how much
they felt on our account when we were absent,
and how much they prayed for us, I thought it.
might be in answer to their prayers that we were
preserved in sickness and danger, and brought
back to them in safety.
Little has occurred in the mission since our
return likely to interest one so far away. About
three weeks since, a pleasant evening was spent
at Batticotta in dedicating several small houses
for prayer. The youth in the seminary have com-
plained that they had not convenient places for
religious retirement. Twelve low houses or
rooms about eight feet square, were consequent-
ly erected for their accommodation on one side
of the academic grove, which is a grove of cocoa-
nut trees, covering more than an acre, and hav-
ing on the three sides the buildings of the Insti-
tution. That the students might consider these
rooms as sacredly appropriated to their proper
object, the missionaries, with their wives, were,
invited to spend an evening in religious exercises
suitable to the occasion. Mats were spread for
the company along the front of the neat white
IN CEYLON.
333
houses, between two rows of young cocoa-nut
trees, whose broad-spreading and drooping leaves
met and formed over our heads a most luxuriant
and beautiful canopy, scarcely concealing the
mild but bright moon-beams, that gave to night
almost the cheerfulness of day. The enchanting
beauty of the scenery, together with the reflec-
tion that these houses were erected at the re-
quest of youth, there seated with us, who were
recently enveloped in heathen darkness, added
not a little to the interest of the exercises; and
had no doubt some influence in prompting the
earnest petition, that, in the great day, it may be
said of many,' This and that man was born there.'
"There are no special religious impressions
manifest in our schools or among the people just
now, but one poor old man daily comes bending
upon his staff into our verandah to receive in-
struction. His tall form and white locks would
attract your attention, and his emaciated body
induce the inquiry whether he wanted food or
medicine. He was formerly an Odigar, or head
man of a village. He can read understandingly
the New Testament and Tracts. His relatives are
dead, except a grandson about twelve years old,
who accompanies him at all times. While tot-
tering over the grave, the old man's eyes appear
to be opened to see his danger, and he listens to
instruction like one really hungering for the
334
MRS. WINSLOW.
bread of life. He is an affecting object; none
can know how much so, who have never seen an
aged heathen convinced of his long delusion, and
looking to Jesus for forgiveness of sin, and for
preparation of heart to die in peace.
"The death of Bishop Heber must have occa-
sioned much mourning in your circle. Pray how
was Mrs. Heber supported under the heavy
stroke? When will his loss be made up to the
natives and christians of India? Some one told
us that the Rev. Mr. Sumner, a relative of yours,
and chaplain to his majesty, is a candidate for
the place."
"MY DEAR FRIEND,-Your kind letter of Sep-
tember 29th came to hand three weeks since. We
were very glad to hear of your safe arrival at
Gorruckpore, and that you had again entered on
your interesting labors. The difficulties you ex-
perience in prosecuting your work as you wish,
are, I think, such as we well understand in Jaffna.
Nothing you can say of the 'deceit and unchas-
tity' of the natives there, will be too much to
apply here, and we have many trials even with
those who are separated from the multitude, and
of whom we hope well. Christianity, instead of
effecting a greater change in those who are hope-
fully converted, than it does in converts in a
christian country, seems to effect less; and it is
IN CEYLON
335
long before they appear to see a beauty in holi-
ness, so as to pant after it. Most of our members
have generally 'run well,' and they seem to grow
in grace. A few have been under discipline for
a time, and then have been restored; the disci-
pline having been attended with much apparent
benefit. There may be more chaff with the wheat
than we suppose, but the sifting-time will come.
"I am happy to answer your inquiries concern-
ing our girls' school. This school, as you are
aware, was commenced with girls from each of
the different stations. An account of the manner
in which we began to collect them here, will, I
think, give you a correct view of the course pur-
sued at the other places.
A
"Soon after we came to Oodooville, two little
girls were often seen about the house, and some-
times looking in at a door or window. If we
spoke to themy appeared alarmed, and ran
away. Afte
while, as we noticed them a little,
they came more familiar, ventured to stop and
listen to us, then to sit down on the door-steps a
few minutes, afterwards to receive a little fruit
when offered; and at length, by the promise of a
jacket when they should be able to make one,
they were induced to take a needle and learn to
sew. They were much pleased, and every day
came and sat in the door two or three hours.
We then told them of the advantages of being
336
MRS. WINSLOW.
able to read, and persuaded them to try to learn.
After about six months they felt quite at home,
and were on the premises nearly the whole day.
After this we spoke to their parents about allow-
ing them to remain all the time. They however
could not think of having their children 'lose
caste' by eating on our premises, and there was
'no custom' for girls to be instructed. The father
of one of them was the keeper of a devil's temple
next door to us; a very bad man. The mother
was little better.
१९
About this time we had a native woman in
the family to take charge of my infant, and she
requested to have her daughter, a girl about eight
years of age, with her. Soon after a member of
our church brought his sister, and another her
daughter. Thus we had three who took their
food on the mission premises; but nothing could
induce either of the parents of the two day-
scholars to leave them with us, until these three
had been nearly one year in the school. One
night a hard storm prevented their going home.
They staid with the girls, and one of them was
persuaded to partake of their supper. The other
would eat nothing. Some weeks after this the
father of the girl who had eaten on the premises
brought her to us and said, 'You have been like
a father and mother to her, so you may now take
her; but tell me what you will do for her; you
IN CEYLON.
337
+
must find her a husband.' We told him that if
she continued a good girl we should take care
of her, and he must not come in a few months
and take her away. The man was evidently
induced to give up the child by her own en-
treaties. After this we had less difficulty in in-
ducing others to come to us, or their parents to
give them up.
"An old Portuguese woman is with them night
and day, to watch over them, and they are wholly
excluded from intercourse with the other sex, ex-
cept what is unavoidable with the domestics of
the family. No stranger, male or female, is allow-
ed to go to their bungalow, and if friends come
to see them, they meet in the verandah of the
house.
"How many assistants are employed for them,
and for what are they training?' Their washing
is done by a man, and they have a girl to assist
them in cooking. They have a Tamul teacher
half the day, the other half is spent in sewing
under my direction. We are training them up
to be christian teachers, and wives for our native
assistants. Three of those who are hopefully
pious are now teaching girls' schools, and they
do much better with them than men. Four have
married native assistants. The benefits visible
to the people are already such that we have now
many more girls brought to us than we can re-

Winslow.
22
338
MRS. WINSLOW.
ceive, and we could obtain almost any number,
though many still think that females are only the
worse for any kind of learning.
"Do you allow them to visit their friends,
&c.?' They spend two days and one night at home
every month; and do not go at other times, ex-
cept in case of sickness, death, or weddings.
They marry as soon as marriageable, when they
have an eligible offer; though, if it were not for
the very loose habits of the people, we should
prefer having them wait longer.
"You inquire about the adult population, our
labors among them, and hopes and expectations
concerning them. We are surrounded exclusively
by heathen and Roman Catholics. Our hopes do
rest principally on the youth in our schools, but
by no means, as Bishop Turner thought, exclu-
sively. Our church consists of about one hundred
and sixty-five native members, of whom a majo-
rity are over twenty, and several are over fifty
years of age. Of all of these we have more or
less satisfactory evidence that they are truly con-
verted from sin to holiness, and that from being
idolaters and the slaves of Satan they have be
come 'the sons and daughters of the Lord Al-
mighty.' You will perceive, therefore, that our
labors are by no means confined to children, and
that we could not without great ingratitude limit
our hopes to them. ' Bazar-preaching' is practised
IN CEYLon.
339
to some extent at the two principal market-places
within our limits. The missionary near each has
a stated season once or twice in the week, when
he goes to distribute Tracts and converse with the
people. At both a bungalow is erected, in which
those who choose can assemble and listen to re-
gular instruction.
"The native helpers at these stations also visit
the bazars in the same way, but a method more
practised and more successful is to visit the
people at their own dwellings, and hold meetings
for preaching at the school-bungalows, and at
private houses. A respectable man will invite
his neighbors to come to his house to a meeting,
telling them that the missionary is coming and he
wishes to see them all. Thus fifty or more adults
are frequently collected, who sit down quietly
and listen to the Gospel. After preaching they
are usually allowed to ask any questions they
wish concerning what they have heard. On
these occasions a few women also come and sit
in some retired part of the house where they can
hear without being seen. At some seasons, when
the people are at leisure and there is moon-light,
large congregations of adults will assemble in
the evening at a school-bungalow, being invited
by the master and native assistants. I have seen
one or two hundred, including nearly all the prin-
cipal men of a village, thus assembled at a com-
340
MRS. WINSLOW.
。
mon evening-meeting; and perhaps no opportu
nities are more favorable for producing an im
pression by the preaching of the word than those
offered at such meetings. The experience of our
missionaries is not much in favor of debates with
the heathen. Preaching to them Jesus, and him
crucified, seems the most direct way to affect
their hearts. Debates, both private and public,
have been held with the brahmins and Roman
Catholics, but it is not considered desirable to
have them frequent. Tracts are circulated ex-
tensively, combating prejudice and error, and
some are replied to both by the heathen and
Romanists. These have done much to enlighten
the dark minds of the people. Preaching on the
Sabbath at our five churches, and in the distant
school-bungalows, is another very important and
perhaps the most encouraging method of making
known the Gospel. In each of the churches, on
Sabbath mornings, from fifty to one hundred
adults are usually present, and occasionally three
or four times that number, besides three or four
hundred children. More general meetings are
also held of the whole mission with the native .
church members, children of the schools, school-
masters and domestics.
"In regard to there being no 'absolute promis-
es that a blessing shall attend the Gospel wher-
ever it is preached,' I think there are many plainly
IN CEYLON.
341
implied, if not plainly expressed, and am far from
thinking you altogether in the wrong, when you
do not like to hear that text too often quoted,
'one soweth and another reapeth.' We should
however, no doubt, cheerfully acquiesce, if it be
the divine will to give us no immediate and ap-
parent success in our labors. Our work, if of the
Lord, cannot be in vain. I have increasing de-
light in the belief that the word of God never re-
turns to him void, that it does take effect, and
will bring forth fruit to his praise and glory;
though, as to many, it will only increase their
condemnation.”
The Roman Catholics, with whom some de-
bates were held, and some discussions by means
of Tracts, as mentioned in this letter, had their at-
tention somewhat excited by a comparison of their
doctrines and ceremonies with those of the heathen.
Their use of images is similar to that of the
heathen; and the same reasons are urged for it;
that they represent beings who ought to be rever-
enced, and that it is necessary for the people,
generally, to have some object to worship which
may address itself to their senses.
Placing lights before these images, or idols, is
a practice alike of the Papists and Pagans. To
keep a light burning in a temple is a great act of
merit among the Hindoos.
342
MRS. WINSLOW.
The offering of incense and the sprinkling with
holy water are the same in Catholic churches and
heathen temples.
The church festivals, when the images and the
host are carried about in procession, are similar
to the idol feasts, when the idols are drawn on
cars round the temple yards.
The use of the rosary by the Romanists is the
same with that of the suppah-mahly, or prayer-
garland of the Hindoos; and the pater-nosters
and ave-marias of the former are recited and re-
iterated in the same manner as the mantras of the
latter, an account being kept of the number of
repetitions by means of the beads.
The doctrine of penance, insisted on so much
in the papal church, is altogether a heathen doc-
trine, and also that of purgatory, and the necessity
of ceremonies for the souls of the dead; all which
are seen among the Hindoos.
The fast-days and feast-days, the ringing of
bells, their idolatrous reverence for the priests,
who are the keepers of their disciples' consciences,
the repetition of prayers in a dead language-
in the Latin by one and in Sanscrit by the other—
and all the attention to outward show and parade,
are the same among Roman and heathen idola-
ters. The exposing of this relationship between
the two forms of superstition caused no small
stir among the
the Roman priests, and induced
1
IN CEYLON
343
them to prohibit or modify some of their public
processions which were too obviously of hea
then origin.
"November 19, 1826.—Private Journal.-I will
record for my future encouragement, and for the
glory of God, that after seeking assistance of the
Holy Spirit, I have tried myself by Baxter's rule,
and feel peculiar delight in the conviction that I
do 'take God for my chief good, and heartily ac-
cept of Christ as my only Saviour and Lord.'-I
have not previously, I think, seen these two evi-
dences so clearly, nor ever before rested so sweet-
ly on the Lord as all my salvation and all my
desire.
"Evening.—This has been a precious day. I
have enjoyed communion with my God and Father.
Had unusual desires in behalf of some individuals
in church this afternoon. I think that the influ-
ences of the Holy Spirit attended the word preach-
ed. Some neglected duties came to ray mind; one
of which is, not employing the piety of some na-
tive converts around me in exhorting the heathen
to turn to the Lord.
९९
27.-One year since our darling H———— was
committed to the dust, and the same day we land-
ed at Calcutta in pursuit of health, which I little
expected to obtain. Our dear brother and sister,
who were afflicted with us, have been to spend
344
MRS. WINSLOW.
the day here, in meditating on the past and look-
ing forward to the future. Concerning the be-
loved ones who are gone, the will of God is done.
As to those who remain, what are our duties and
what our obligations to God who gave them?
But for the constant effort necessary to control
my feelings, I should have enjoyed the day very
much. Yesterday was a solemn time. I think
our Saviour was with us, and that his own word
was accompanied by the influence of his Spirit.
Oh how I long to get near to God. Is he my
Father? Endearing title! I believe he is. I have
of late had unusual delight in calling him my
Father, my Redeemer, my Sanctifier.
O Lord,
search me, and try me, and see if there be any
wicked way in me, and lead me in the way ever-
lasting."
"OODOOVILLE, Feb. 3, 1827.
"MY DEAR E- I have been out this after-
noon with Mr. Winslow to a school-bungalow
nearly three miles distant, where the people have
not often heard the word of God. We left home
at 3 o'clock. The sun was very powerful, and
we rode some of the way through heavy sands.
The people who had assembled came out into
the road to meet us. We found more than 100
boys seated around the sides of the bungalow,
and mats spread in the centre for men. Not ex-
IN CEYLON.
345
pecting that the lady' would come, they had
provided but one chair. Soon, however, a large
mortar was brought, on which Mr. W. sat. The
first class of boys then read while we waited for
more people to come in, and receiving the appro-
bation of the padre, they were much delighted.
Mr. W. addressed the people on the certainty of
the resurrection and future judgment. They were
very attentive, and begged that he would come
again in a month, and stay longer. There is
much benefit in preaching in this way; many
come to these bungalows who would not come
to our churches, and they are much more atten-
tive when seated quietly, than when addressed
in the bazars and roads, or even at their own
homes.
"On Monday next we hope to meet you in the
concert of prayer. And how, dear friend, is your
heart affected by an increase of worldly cares?
And, dear Mr- do you love to pray for the
heathen, and for missionaries, and for the world,
as much as you once did?"
At this time she addressed another solemn ap-
peal to the female associate to whom she wrote
May, 1818, who, it is gratifying to add, has since
publicly consecrated herself to the service of
Christ.
346
MRS. WINSLOW.
"OODOOVILLE, Feb. 28, 1827.
"MY DEAR
I have often felt a desire to
write to you since I left America, but have been
in doubt whether a letter would afford you any
pleasure. Your very kind remembrance of me,
expressed in a letter from my dear mother, has
awakened new desires to write, and determined
me to delay it no longer.
"I have not any thing to tell you concerning
the mission, or the state of the people and coun
try around us that is new or particularly inte
resting; nor have I taken my pen with a view to
describe my family circle, and tell you of many
enjoyments that I have in this far distant heathen
land, and that I never, for a moment, regret com-
ing hither, but rejoice that I am permitted to do
a little for the welfare of the miserable people
among whom we dwell-no, my dear friend, not
for any nor all these do I write; but to tell you
once more, that I long to hear that you are as
happy as the 'peace of God which passeth all
understanding' can make you; to know that you
have a portion with the people of God, and that
your treasure is in heaven. If this is the case,
do permit me to know it from your pen.
You have been afflicted since I saw you. I
loved and respected your departed mother, and
felt that her death was a loss to me-to you how
much greater. Did you consider that by this be-
IN CEYLON.
347
reavement the Lord in great tenderness said to
you, 'Daughter, give me thine heart;' and have
you done so? Have you consecrated to him, with
love and gratitude, the talents which he commit-
ted to you that they might be employed for him?
If you have, accept my congratulations; but if
not, permit me to say, dear, To-day, if you
will hear his voice, harden not your heart!'
Without holiness no man shall see the Lord.'
You wish to be happy-you hope to be happy;
but-be not deceived. The language of God is
plain, Except ye be converted ye cannot see the
kingdom of God.' It is a small thing to lose the
world with all its honors and pleasures; but how
immense the loss to be shut out of heaven-to be
for ever excluded from the society of God and
of all holy beings, and to have our portion with
his enemies Be entreated to inquire with your-
self whether it be not wise to look away from
the few fleeting days which constitute the long-
est life upon earth, to that life which will never
end. Heaven and hell are set before you by Him
who desires not the death of the sinner, but
would have men every where to repent. Be en-
treated to accept of mercy as it is freely offered;
to be happy in this life, and happy for ever.
Dear forgive me if I grieve or offend you.
If I did not love you more than the world love
you, I could not write thus. To the sovereign
2
348
MRS. WINSLOW.
mercy of God I commend you, praying that you
may not cast aside this my affectionate and earn-
est entreaty, without beseeching the Lord to give
you repentance unto eternal life.
"Believe me your sincere friend,
"HARRIET."
"OODOOVILLE, March 14, 1827.
"MY DEAR FATHER WINSLOW, I am induced
to address you at this time, by having read some
letters which you wrote my dear husband when
he concluded to leave his business and com-
mence study. I admire the cheerful submission
which you manifested in the disappointment of
your plans for him, as also the plain and candid
manner in which you placed before his mind the
difficulties to be anticipated in the path which he
was about entering. Could you know how plain
his way has been marked out before him, and
how much enjoyment he has had in pursuing it,
and especially the reason we have to hope that
the blessing of God has rested on his labors
among these poor deluded heathen, you would, I
am sure, (as I believe you now do,) rejoice that
he was brought to the decision to come out hither
instead of remaining in the bosom of his friends
and country.
"When I think of the severe trial you must
have had in relinquishing your long-cherished
IN CEYLON.
34.9
expectations concerning him, so soon after the
death of his beloved mother, I almost exclaim,
can it be right thus to grieve a widowed parent—
is it not unnatural, unchristian? I however fully
believe it to be sometimes proper and necessary
and that such sacrifices on the part of the parent
and child are followed by the special blessing of
heaven! Can you not say, dear father, at this
advanced period of life, and after so long expe-
rience, that you never gave up any thing to your
Saviour, not even the companion of your youth,
the object of your earliest, tenderest love, or
your children, the precious pledges of that love,
but he awarded you a hundred fold? How much
pleasure I should have in hearing you relate some
of your trials, and the consolations which you
have experienced from your covenant Father.
Has he not always been as kind as your fondest
hopes? Has he not wiped away your tears, healed
your wounds, and enabled you always to speak
of mercy more than judgment? Should I be so
happy as to see you in a better world, I hope 1
may know more of all this; may be better ac-
quainted with one to whom I am indebted for the
greatest temporal blessing of my life.
"Sister C. could wish this dear brother 'God
speed' when she first heard of his plans. Her
heart seemed full of joy at the thought that God
had called him to preach the Gospel. Dear sister,
350
MRS. WINSLOW.
I am sure you have not since mourned on this
account, even though it has removed him far
from you. Does not the hope of meeting him at
the last day, surrounded by souls redeemed from
among these heathen by his instrumentality, more
than compensate for all that any of you have suf-
fered in the loss of his society here? At that
great day how differently will all earthly things
appear to us, from what they now do. How little
shall we then think of our changes and sufferings
in this world, when we find that they have pre-
pared us for the pure and perfect enjoyments of
heaven.
"Mr. NATHANIEL WINSLOW."
TO HER PARENTS.
OopooVILLE, March 16, 1827.
"I had this evening an interesting conversa-
sion with Charles. It seemed a new thought to
him that those who go to hell have never after
an opportunity to repent; and it was difficult to
convince him that they cannot put an end to their
sufferings by killing themselves. He said, 'But
if Jesus should come to them and call them, would
they not love him and go to him?' Oh that I knew
how to give him right thoughts in a right manner,
and that God would send his Spirit upon him..
It will indeed be strange if I see my children con-
verted before I have 'travailed in birth' for them
IN CEYLON.
351
many, many times. I cannot expect it, though I
do hope, with some degree of confidence, that
they will in the end be saved, and also that they
may have the privilege of doing something for
the cause of Christ on earth. I have never thought
so much of the happiness which christian parents
must feel in having their children all born of God,
as of late. And what joy it would give me to hear
that you, my beloved parents, were thus made
happy; to hear that the three dear ones whom we
fear are still 'without God in the world,' had con-
secrated themselves, their all, for time and eter-
nity, to the Lord, who has a right to and demands
their best service-the vigor of their days-and
who offers no encouragement that he will here-
after receive what is now denied or withheld
from him."
How would her heart have rejoiced, could she
have known that all the "three dear ones
" for
whom she here pleads, would so soon enter into
her labors among the heathen.
"April 1, 1827, Sabbath.-Private Journal.-I
have again sat at the table of the Lord. Oh how
unworthy. Our lecture on Friday was pleasant.
This morning we had a season of social prayer,
which I enjoyed. Went to church in a quiet
frame of mind. Katheraman and the old woman
352
MRS. WINSLOW.
Seethavy publicly professed their faith. I was
affected to see them, and particularly when I
stood up with the church to promise my part of
the duty in watching over them. The thought
of adding to my obligations, now so poorly per-
formed, for a few moments overwhelmed me.
Had some enjoyment at the table; something like
lying in the hands of God as a little child, help-
less and hopeless unless he should condescend to
make me his own. Retained much the same feel-
ings afterward, but my body was exceedingly
exhausted.
fr
June 15.-Our little George commenced his
immortal existence on the 12th of May. Goodness
and mercy have followed me ever since. How
great a debtor. I am feeble, and have had few
seasons of retirement, but in some have found it
good to wait upon the Lord. With all my cold-
ness and worldly-mindedness, what could I do
without the privilege of going to the throne of
grace. Have had a refreshing season this morn-
ing in preparation for the duties of the Sabbath,
when we hope to sit at the table of our Redeem
er. Oh that he would meet with us. I think !
do long to live nearer to him, to be hidden with
him. Have been trying to see if I have any right
spirit, and think I can say,' whom have I in hea-
ven but Thee, and there is none upon earth that I
desire besides Thee.' I think I do place my chief
IN CEYLON.
353
happiness in God, and that I would not have any
other portion; but my life, Oh how unlike that
of the blessed Jesus! I have no other refuge than
his blood, which can cleanse from all sin. Yes,
precious thought, he came not to call the
righteous, but sinners to repentance.' He will
save all who trust in him. May I trust in him
alone for myself and my children. Especially do
I desire to consecrate this dear child, by faith, to
him. Oh my God, receive our little one; receive
him as thine own. Oh let him have no other
tion in time or in eternity.
११
por-
September 23.-There are some signs of new
life amongst us. I think this has been a great
day, to some souls; that some congregations have
been visited by the saving influences of the Spirit.
I have of late more prevailing desires to see the
heathen converted, and more reluctance to secu-
lar employments and thoughts in myself and
others; but I do not see my sins as I have done, or
so pant after a pure heart and an unblameable
life. Of late, too, it has seemed to me that I have
not such an interest at the throne of grace as
formerly.
"October 20.-Some remarks made about dia-
ries, that they are seldom written without the ex-
pectation of other eyes seeing them besides those
of the writer, accompanied by my own reflec-
tions, have made me almost resolve to burn all
Winslow.
23
354
MRS. WINSLOW.
that I have ever written, now while I am in
health, lest sickness and death, by suddenly over
taking me, should prevent it; but I am deterred
by the recollection that I onee burned a journal
of the kind, which I ever afterwards regretted;
and also that what I have written has often been
useful to warn, quicken and encourage me, as
well as to make me humble. I have sometimes
tried to clothe my sins and sorrows in language,
but have never succeeded so as to show me as 1
am; and oh how thankful should I be that only
a Divine eye can see my heart, especially that it
is the eye of Him who pities and forgives."
TO HER PARENTS.
"October 20, 1827.-Yesterday, by urgent re-
quest, we went to Jaffna, to be present at the for-
mation of a Wesleyan Missionary Society. There
were present English, Dutch, Portuguese, Tamu-
ians, and Americans, besides some grades and
gradations of country and color not easily defin-
ed or described. It is trying to leave our families
and go out for a day several miles, and my prin-
ciples as well as feelings would forbid it, if I did
not see that it is useful, and even necessary. For
a society like ours, composed of Episcopalians,
Wesleyans, and Presbyterians, from different
countries, to act in concert in our great work,
IN CEYLON.
355
there must be occasional intercourse, and we
must be ready especially to assist each other's
operations.
"This is a dark and stormy evening. Mr. W
is in his study-a room taken off from the end of
the church. The rain falls plentifully in large
drops upon the leaves and tiles of the house,
sounding like small hail-stones. The children
are in bed, and I am just so much alone as I still
love sometimes to be. I have not forgotten with
what feelings I used to enter my little closet, in
the house under the hill, and shut the door to all
the world on such an evening as this. I could
then turn from the unsatisfying scenes of earth,
and with deep feeling contemplate that heavenly
city where is no tempest or darkness; where all
is serene; for the glory of God doth lighten it,
and the Lamb is the light thereof.' Then, as now,
I felt that I was not alone. I know not how
many
of my formerly much loved friends and com-
panions may be hovering around me. Many of
them certainly have no longer a body like my
own, and if they know my heart, they may
rejoice that with many of its feelings they can
now have no sympathy.
११
February 19, 1828.-We were, at our last
dates, anticipating a very pleasant season at our
quarterly meeting in January. The number of
candidates for admission to the church was twen
356
MRS. WINSLOW.
+
ty-five; but of these only seventeen were pro-
pounded. The remaining eight were kept back
by sickness, the opposition of friends, and the
opinion of the missionaries that they ought to
have a longer trial.
९९
The enemy was never before so fully on the
watch, or so much alarmed, as now. Among the
candidates were a number of whom the opposers
could not say either that they were 'low-caste,' or
dependent on us for support. We were disappoint-
ed and grieved at the instability of some, but the
Lord knoweth them that are his, and will eventually
give them grace to stand against any opposition.
May 28.-Mr. W. left home on the 1st inst.
for a missionary tour on the continent, in com-
pany with Mr. Woodward, who is going to the
Neilgherry Hills for his health, and I have been
for four long weeks alone. When I last heard
from him he had visited the missionary stations
at Tanjore and Trichinopoly, also many heathen
temples and villages, and found Tracts in so great
demand that he had given away nearly all he had,
and would return home sooner than he had at first
intended.
"To show you a little of the state of society
here, in one respect, I will mention the trouble
that thieves have occasioned me. Just before
Mr. W. left, some of our neighbors being afraid
of thieves, requested to have their most valuable
IN CEYLON.
357
articles deposited in two boxes in our go-down.
As soon as he was gone, thieves began to come
every night to their houses, and throw stones at
them to ascertain if the people were asleep. They
were thus kept watching till they could bear it no
longer, and complained to the magistrate. He or-
dered all the suspected persons in the vicinity to
be brought before him. There was no difficulty in
doing this, because those who are engaged in
robberies are well known to many of the people.
"In this instance more than sixty were brought
up; of whom some are considered respectable,
as a Maniagar, and Odigar. They were reprimand-
ed and charged to keep the peace, and not to
disturb the Ammah while her husband was absent.
"Some of the accused said that I had entered
the complaint because they had not become chris-
tians when exhorted to do so by Mr. W. The
disturbance has been so near us as to keep those
in our yard in constant alarm; especially as it was
supposed that the object was to draw the domes-
tics from the house, by a cry of thieves else-
where, and then come and attack our premises.
"I have felt little apprehension of them my-
self, though I knew that they might with ease
have stripped the house of every thing valuable.
They sometimes come in such numbers to com-
mit robberies that all efforts to resist them would
be vain. The poor natives, though their most
358
MRS. WINSLOW.
7
valuable goods are stolen, seldom attempt any
resistance, but sliding into a corner, are glad to
escape without having their ears cut off for the
jewels in them, or some other serious injury done
to their persons. It is said that there has been
much less thieving in this neighborhood since
we came than before, and probably there would
have been no disturbance now if Mr. W. had
been at home.
"June 25.-Two days after the last date Mr
W. arrived. I had been quite anxious, as the
weather was tempestuous. He had been six days
in an open boat, when, with a favorable wind, he
could have come in half a day. You will rejoice
to hear that the schoolmaster, whom we have
aften mentioned with peculiar interest as serious
and desirous to join the church, but kept back by
persecution, has at length come forward and pro-
fessed his faith in Christ. As it was believed that
his relations would use force to keep him back,
he was not propounded publicly, but only to the
members of the church, and was received at Mane-
py. On his return home his wife told him that
he should not come into the house, and as he did
so, she left it and went to that of her mother. A
great number of the relatives collected together
the next morning, and remained through the whole
day, ridiculing him and expressing their indigna-
tion. His mother has gone on a pilgrimage to
IN CEYLON.
359
the continent to make offerings at a temple there,
to prevent her son from becoming a christian.
She has for a long time been trying to cheat him
out of his property, though her only son, and she
a widow, by causing forged deeds to be made,
because she found that she could not keep him in
the shackles of heathenism. I think no one has
joined us before, possessing talents, learning, and
family influence so great as this man. He has
long been Mr. W.'s assistant in Tamul, and is, I
believe, considered the best qualified in the lan-
guage of any in the mission. He has, however,
too much diffidence and timidity. We can only
plead with God, who knows how much we need
such helpers, to make him a bold and successful
champion of the faith—a burning and a shining
light in the midst of darkness. In his own neigh-
borhood and family is Satan's seat; for his
grandfather has a temple and is a prime mover
in heathenism."
This "schoolmaster," then employed as a su-
perintendent of schools and assistant in Tamul,
continued steadfast in his profession. His grand-
father had threatened him; his mother had told
him she could not live if he became a christian ;
and his wife, to whom he was then recently mar-
ried, had given sufficient assurance of her inten-
tion to leave him, should he thus disgrace himself
•
360
MRS. WINSLOW.
:
After he was received to the church, his mother
returned from her pilgrimage, which had been
performed to prevent this consummation. Her
soul was filled with grief and anger when she
found that her son had partaken of the Lord's
supper with christians. She was resolved if pos-
sible to prevent a recurrence of this calamity,
and when the next season of communion arrived,
called the family friends to aid in keeping him
from attending. They surrounded him in the
yard, but he insisted on going, until his mother
threw herself in the gate-way and said, "My son,
you shall not go out of this yard without tread-
ing on the body of the mother that bore you."
He yielded for the time, but on the next occasion
went away previous to the day of communion,
and enjoyed the ordinance. His wife left him for
a time, but afterwards returned, and the opposi-
tion of his friends gradually abated.
The custom of thieves to go in large compa-
nies, as mentioned above, is very common. They
sometimes enter a village with lights and fire a
gun. The natives are too much alarmed to think
of defending themselves, and the robbers take what
they please, and go off unmolested. There is not
usually sufficient public virtue to bring them to jus-
tice, even when their crimes are known to many.
The head men, whose duty it is to detect the
thieves, are often in league with them. A large
IN CEYLON.
361
robbery was committed in one of the villages near
Oodooville. The police vedan, or native consta-
ble, was ordered to make thorough search for the
stolen goods. He made diligent and extensive
search, but without any success-and for good
reason, as it was afterwards discovered that they
were concealed in his own house.
Few christians, perhaps, make great advances
in piety without passing through trials. It usual-
ly requires many heavy strokes to break us off
from our too strong attachment to earth. It was
under the mellowing influence of grief, as well as
the exhilaration of joy, that the subject of this me-
moir was prepared for heaven. The fruits of the
Spirit were ripened by an alternation of rain and
sunshine. At this time she was called to mourn the
loss of a lovely babe at the age of fifteen months.
"September 26, 1828.-We have been greatly
afflicted in the removal of our darling George.
He was a precious treasure, and we flattered our-
selves that his sweet smile would cheer us many
years, and that he would add one to the number
of the heralds of the cross, to proclaim Christ to
the heathen after our work should be done and
our bodies be laid in the grave. But he has been
taken from us, and his spirit is, we fully believe,
engaged in a more glorious work above than it
362
MRS. WINSLOW.
could be here below. I never followed a loved
spirit to the heavenly world with such feelings of
entire satisfaction that it was in a place more.
suited to it than any could be here, and I have
since delighted to think of this precious one as
freed from all earthly hinderances to a pure and
perfect worship before the throne of God and
the Lamb.' We have deeply felt this stroke; and
I hope are benefited by it. We feel that it is
from our Father, who has not only a right to his
own, but who afflicts his children to bring them
back from their wanderings, and to draw them
nearer to himself."
TO HER SISTER ELIZABETH.
"OODOOVILLE,
1828.
"MY DEAR E- I need not tell you that we
greatly rejoice in the hope that you have become
one of those whose 'names are written in heaven.'
Be not deceived. I am glad to see that you are
not over-confident of your good estate. It well
becomes such poor wretched sinners as we are
to walk softly and to speak tremblingly; yet
whatever we are, the grace of God is the same;
and if we have tasted it, we ought to magnify it,
by our actions especially. I hope you will; I hope
indeed that you have given yourself and your all
to Him whose service you will delight in, and
whose name you will honor.
IN CEYLON.
363
"I would advise you in many particulars, for
I think young converts need advice; but you
have those near at hand much better able, those
who, in a 20 years' professed service, have not so
often and so grievously wandered from the foun-
tain of all good, and been satisfied with forbidden
streams. Listen to them, and especially seek
constantly the guidance of the Saviour; keep very
near to him, and let your first, your unceasing
effort, be to drink deeply of his Spirit. He will
tell you 'what to do for the heathen' far better
than I can; and he will tell you what to do for
those around you. Be a consistent christian where
you are and in what you are, and you will be
prepared for any work that may be in reserve
for you.
"You would be gratified to see what we have
at Oodooville to-day. Notice having been given,
not generally, but to some extent, at all our sta-
tions that girls would be received to the Female
Boarding-school-thirty-seven were brought, and
after we had selected 12, the remaining ones were
urged upon us by every plea that their parents
could use. In contrast with this, seven years ago
we could not by any arguments induce more than
three or four to live on our premises. My charge
now consists of 38, and I assure you I feel it to
be no light thing; partly because I think I never
did and never shall do my duty towards them.
364
MRS. WINSLOW.
.
How much my dear sister E. could help me,
or either of my sisters; but I can never invite
you to come alone as some ladies come to the
heathen."
:
"OODOOVILLE, July, 1828.
"MY DEAR SISTER F, I have for some time
thought of asking you if you continue to think
of us on the hour appointed-on Saturday even-
ing; and since the Lord has so graciously grant-
ed what we asked for in reference to our sisters,
(though it may not be in answer to our prayers,)
may we not be encouraged to extend our sub-
jects, and enlarge our requests. I have thought
my own dear children, with D—'s, may come up
before you with much propriety, if you think so.
I feel, dear sister, as though the one thing is so
important for these dear ones, that I scarcely ask
for them any thing else. I can, I hope, cheerfully
leave every thing else concerning them. Oh that
we may have a spirit of grace and supplication
for them, and not forget continually to thank the
Lord for what he has done for us and ours."
"August 15.-This is an interesting, solemn
anniversary, such an one as I hope you may not
know. I have felt not as I wished, though I be-
lieve no murmuring nor desire to recall the pre-
cious child. Life is a blessing, and it is pleasant
to hope that those to whom we have given birth
IN CEYLON.
365
may be useful in the world; but there is much
to comfort us when they are removed, as we hope,
to a better world; and if there were nothing
else, the fact that the Lord has done his own
pleasure with them is, I hope, enough to make
me lay my hand upon my mouth.
'As to the publishing of a part of my letter, I
only hope it will do no hurt. I am more content
with being harmless than I once was, for I find it
easier to do injury, and less easy to do much good
than I once thought. But it would embarrass me
too much in my familiar letters, to think it even
possible that my name would find place in a
public paper.
""
"Nov. 23.-Private Journal.-We have twelve
girls added to the school. I feel for them as I
think I never did for any before; I view them as
more promising subjects to aid in the conversion
of this people, and have more hope of doing
something for them myself, though, alas, it may
be very little. My own dear children I feel to
be the Lord's. Ever since a short time after
George's death I have had an assurance that has
greatly comforted me. Charles had hurt himself,
and I feared lock-jaw for a week. It was a week
of unusual prayer. Before it closed I felt that I
could say with confidence, he is the Lord's; and,
oh blessed be God who has not turned away my
:
f+
366
MRS. WINSLOW.
prayer, nor his mercy from me, I have not yet
lost this sweet confidence. I praise God for it,
while I hope it may be made the means of in-
creasing my fidelity in training up these precious
ones for his service. For our poor domestics my
cold heart sometimes mourns and weeps.
"February 23, 1829.-Some pleasing prospects
of a revival of religion among us have disap-
peared. I fear it is said, He could not do'many
mighty works there, because of their unbelief.' I
trust, however, that God has been glorified in the
conversion of some, and in convincing others of
the truth. I do love still to pray that he will
arise and plead his own cause.
March 29.-My sins are a heavy burden; no-
thing is half so heavy. Yet, in one respect, I can
praise the Lord that he has heard my voice and
my supplications. What I mourned over for years
after coming to Jaffna, and even long before, has
not, I believe, troubled me at all for two years
past. Other things, however, cleave to me. Oh
that I had grace to arise and say, 'Through Christ,
I can do all things.' I have had many comforts
of late, and much peace of mind. My hopes for
the heathen are not fully realized, but the Lord
hath remembered me and mine in great mercy.
९९
April 12.-This will probably be my last Sab-
bath of health at present. Lord, I commit myself
and my all to thee. Thou art my refuge and
IN CEYLON.
367
strength, be thou my 'very present help in time
of trouble.' Be the stay of my husband and chil-
dren. If I have never again opportunity to say it,
I would here testify some sense of gratitude for
a husband who has been so much my comfort in
this life of variety and change. If I am permitted
to live, may I be far more useful to him than I
have ever been; and if I am taken away, wilt
thou, Lord, be his support. Oh be better to him
than his unworthy wife, and better than all earth-
ly comforts. The dear children I have given to
thee-whatever may befall them in this life, pre-
pare them for a better; living or dying, may they
be only thine. Help me, gracious God, to leave
my all with thee.”
"OODOOVILLE, November 15, 1829.
"MY DEAR SISTER F.-Our Sunday-school this
morning was unusually pleasant. I have told you
that there are sometimes more than one hundred
girls. These belong to my part of the school.
They are divided into twelve classes, over each
of which is one of the girls of the boarding-
school. They meet in the verandah of the girls'
bungalow. When the bell rings at 8 o'clock, I
go out and give tickets for attendance to all pre-
sent, and see that the teachers are in their places.
At 9 o'clock I go again to hear their lessons,
and reward those who deserve it with another
368
MRS. WINSLOW.
ticket. This morning, on going a second time, I
found nearly all the teachers exhorting the girls
to repent and believe on the Lord Jesus Christ.
Old Mareal, the low caste woman, who is a mem-
ber of the church, was seated by one class, while
the girls in it and the teachers were alike listen-
ing to the exhortations of this poor and ignorant,
but I hope sincere follower of the Saviour. As I
passed on from one class to another nearly round
the school, without venturing to interrupt what I
thought was better for the time than their cate-
chisms and other lessons, I thought, how would
dear F. enjoy this scene. Oh for that Spirit which
can save these souls, as well as those on whom
the Gospel shines in all its splendor. Sometimes
I am almost discouraged. Every thing connected
with the school is such up-hill work, that I am
ready to think nothing is done, and nothing can
be done.
"23.—As I have begun to tell you about our
Sunday-school, perhaps you will be interested to
see another side of the picture. Yesterday I
found, on going out the second time, that most
of the classes were engaged as the week before
-the teachers explaining the lessons and talking
to the children. I joined myself to the first class,
which consists of five who are able to read well.
They have committed to memory all the cate-
chisms, a Scripture-history used in the schools,
·
IN CEYLON.
369
and some prayers. They have read nearly through
the second Gospel, and of late have given some
account of the sermon heard the preceding Sab-
bath. On asking them some questions, as I often
do, but such as were a little new, I was surprised
at their ignorance. Very simple questions, which
should have thought they could answer at once,
and which I am sure they have heard many times,
they could not answer. It seemed as though
words conveyed no ideas to their minds, and it
is a fact, that they hear and repeat them many
times without knowing what they mean. They
do not think.
"I never felt so deeply that there is a thick
veil spread over their minds, which nothing but
the Holy Spirit can remove. They are in gross
darkness; and not these little ones only, but
children of a larger growth-all are in Egyptian →
darkness. Some part of what is committed to
memory will no doubt be remembered, and by
continued explanation a little truth will be under-
stood; but the process is very slow. Does this
look like the conversion of India in a day?
Would that those who report progress, and those
who hear their reports, did not so often confound
the preparatory work with the work itself.
"The prospect for females is, it is true, much
darker than that for the other sex. The preju-
dices against their learning any thing are very
Winslow.
24
370
MRS. WINSLOW.
strong; and after they are instructed, there are
many hinderances to their exerting any but a fee-
ble influence. Still I hope I can say, with sincere
thankfulness to Him whose work it is, that some.
thing has been done and is doing to prepare the
way of the Lord. But what are human wisdom
and human efforts without his life-giving Spirit?
If he breathe upon us, we shall be revived, and
these dry bones will live and become an exceed-
ing great army. Do not cease to offer your pray-
ers for us, because we have been favored here-
tofore, and have still many mercies.
"Your affectionate
"Mrs. FANNY L. HALLOCK."
१९ 'HARRIET.
"December 2, 1829.
"MY DEAR SUSAN,-As to my health, since our
journey to Calcutta I have been most of the
time able to perform the common duties of house.
keeping, and take the necessary care of my
children and of the boarding-school. But the
best health in this country is very far from what
it is in America. Those who call themselves well,
can still bear but little fatigue compared with
what they could there. Mr. W. could preach
three times on the Sabbath at home with more
ease than he can twice here. When he now
preaches three times he is quite exhausted. As
IN CEYLON.
371
to myself, half an hour in Sunday-school in the
morning, attending church twice, instructing my
own children, and hearing the lessons of the
girls in the boarding-school, is all that I can ac-
complish. We have, however, much to be thank-
ful for in this respect. The climate of Jaffna we
think more favorable to health than most parts
of India where missionaries are, and, with occa
sional exceptions, we all enjoy it. I would add,
that my own experience leads me to advise fe-
males who are feeble, or who have not generally
good health, to remain at home, rather than to
enter a missionary field; or at least I would ad-
vise missionaries to seek companions who have
health. Do not understand me as discontented
Nothing tends more to make us satisfied with
any circumstances than to feel assured that they
are ordered by Providence, and of this, in regard
to my life being spent here, I know not that I
have a single doubt."

"Mrs. SUSAN C. KELLOGG."
"OODOOVILLE, (Jaffna,) Dec. 9, 1829.
"MY DEAR AUNT LEFFINGWELL,-In the want
of something new in our mission to write about,
I thought of giving you a particular account of
the prayer-meeting which was to be held on
Monday last; but instead of a meeting, we had
a severe storm, and were not only confined at
:
,
372
MRS. WINSLOW.
home, but almost driven out of our house by the
rain. The poor natives suffered in various ways,
as indeed they always do in storms of this kind.
Those connected with our family came to us, one
for a cloth, another for a piece of flannel, and all
for food. With their utmost endeavors to protect
their defenceless bodies, they were drenched
- with water like the trees of the garden. At such
times the mud-walled cottages of the poor crea-
tures, to which they and their cattle promiscuous-
ly crowd for shelter, often fall down, the walls
being soaked with water; or the covering of
leaves is blown off by the wind. Their cattle also
die, and if the storm continues two or three days,
they have nothing to eat. The habit of obtaining
supplies day by day is so universal, that even the
wealthy have nothing laid by in store,' except
grain not in a state of preparation for food.
They have no wood, no fruit, and no vegetables,
unless their own garden happens to furnish them.
Perhaps all the members of a family huddle into
a corner, and, sitting upon their heels, take their
cloths from their waist, put them round their
shoulders, and wait for the storm to abate, till a
sense of hunger prompts some of them to look
about for food. The mother probably, (though in
times of general distress the father is ready to
do something not ordinarily his employment,)
putting a basket on her head for an umbrella,
IN CEYLON.
373
creeps out to pick up a few sticks, if she can
find them near, or breaks them off the hedge, to
make a little fire and prepare any thing they
may have to eat.
११
In sickness, also, this people feel the bitter-
ness of poverty, ignorance, and heathenism.
They have no comforts. It is not uncommon to
see a man with a fever (for fevers are frequent
and severe, though not often malignant,) stretched
for weeks upon a mat on the ground-floor of a
verandah, with a stone or board for his pillow,
having no change of clothing, no savory drink to
allay his distressing thirst, nothing to bathe his
burning limbs, and almost no medicine, because
his purse does not allow him to pay the doctor,
whose charges are in proportion to his preten-
sions rather than his skill. If the poor man is
willing to give his little all to attempt securing
a few more days of uncertain and low enjoyment
in this world, his wife's jewels, perhaps, must be
pawned to pay for the doctor's attendance, and
his friends must make their daily offerings at the
temple to appease the idol, who is angry at him
for having failed, it may be, in performing some
ceremony, or to induce the goddess, who sends
disease as an amusement to herself, to withdraw
her hand and cease her sport. If he recovers,
some new offering, or some penance, or a pil-
grimage in honor of this same senseless idol, is
374
MRS. WINSLOW.
་
the only return of gratitude which his religion
enjoins; and when he has performed it, he feels
under no further obligation. How unlike this the
sick-bed of a christian, in a place where there
are numberless alleviations of suffering, and
where the mind is stayed upon that God who
does not afflict willingly,-upon that Saviour
who pities and forgives, and has himself taken
away the sting of death!
"There are times, my dear aunt, when the
view of such scenes makes it easy to endure
trials-easy to count not our lives dear to us, if
souls may be converted to Christ; but can you
believe that in this corner of the world there are
many hinderances to a cheerful consecration of
every thing to this glorious service? Yes, I am
sure you know enough of the human heart, and
perhaps I should say of mine in particular, to be-
lieve it is even so. We have a world here, though
it is a very small one, and it has power to draw
our hearts aside too much. We have had no re-
vival of religion the last year, but there has been
an addition to the church of eight or ten indivi-
duals at our several stations. Many children
have been instructed,-the Gospel has been
preached to very many in various places,--
Tracts have been more generally distributed, and,
I believe, much more extensively read, than in
any previous year. I hope, also, that much prayer
IN CEYLON.
375
:
has been offered that darkness may flee away,
both here and in christian lands, and the true
light shine upon all people."
"December 25.-This is a day of riotous mirth
to many poor creatures in this district. The Ro-
man catholics, and the native protestants at
Jaffnapatam, after some religious exercises, make
it a season of continued dissipation from this
time until the new year; and practice excesses
which I should be sorry to name.
११
Yesterday the native free schools connected
with this station were examined. Mr. W. at-
tended to their lessons in the church, while I
redeemed the children's tickets and gave cloths
to the girls. I am sure it would have given you,
and any other of our friends, pleasure to see this
group of five hundred children. More than one
hundred of them were girls, who, by their regu-
lar attendance and progress in learning, were
most of them entitled to receive cloths. They
made quite a neat appearance after getting them,
compared with what they did before, and were
very happy. We were both of us busily em-
ployed for more than five hours, and I assure you
it was an agreeable occupation.
""
OODOOVILLE, January 9, 1830.
" DEAR E—, Good Mrs. Lanman has gone,
こ
​./
376
MRS. WINSLOW.
and how great her joy now, who can tell? Who
are now your leaders in all that is good?
९
Mr. Winslow's theological class has done
well, and my school better, perhaps, than any pre-
ceding year. The schools generally prosper;
many hear the Gospel, read Tracts, &c. but they
do not come bending unto Jesus.' What hinder-
eth I know not; but the Holy Spirit is not given.
Perhaps those who used to hold up our hands are
dead, and none stand in their places. We certain-
ly need what we have not, before we can see the
conversion of this people. A few inquire, and
some make professions; but what are they com-
pared with the multitude. The girls in the board-
ing school have been more awake of late; and
the members of the church seem to desire to do
something for others. For a time they went out
two afternoons in each week with my Ache, of
whom you have heard, and read and conversed
with such women as would hear them; but of late
they have told me of such treatment from some
that I dare not send them, except occasionally.
"I wish you would think more of the degraded
condition of females here, and bear them on your
heart more, and try to induce your friends to do
so also. Prayer will, I believe, be the principal in-
strument by which they will be brought into the
family of Christ, and thus elevated above the
dust. You cannot conceive how low they are,
IN CEYLON.
377
and yet they have minds and hearts; they have
souls which must live for ever. Oh how delight-
ful if we could together, with one voice, plead in
their behalf."
CHAPTER VIII.
Qualifications of Missionaries-Revival
of 1831-Governmental Restrictions re-
moved.
Qualifications of missionaries-house and furniture-man-
ners and customs-singular fishing-boat-letter to her
sisters to her parents-native marriages-female in-
fluence-revival of religion—-sixty-one received to the
church-fire at Manepy-death of her father-son sent
to America-reasons for return of children-letters to
her son-governmental restrictions removed-conver-
sion of a Court Moodeliar.
The following suggestions in reference to mis-
sionary qualifications, with the annexed facts,
throwing additional light on the manners and
customs of the natives of India, and the circum-
stances of a missionary among them, will be read,
at least by some, with interest.
*
378
MRS. WINSLow.
"OODOOVILLE, January 13, 1830.
many
"MY DEAR SISTER ELIZABETH, — Very
thanks for your long kind letter, which we re-
ceived a few weeks since. I can sympathize
with you, from experience, in some of your dark-
ness of mind; and I rejoice that you are now so
happily free from it. May your faith henceforth
be strong and uniform, and then you will have
sweet and uniform peace. It is said that you
think much of missions. I should rejoice if you
are qualified, which I trust you are, to have you
even as I am,' except these infirmities and sins.
Perhaps you will not take it amiss if I attempt to
tell you what I think a missionary's wife should
be. She should have sincere and humble piety-a
good temper-common sense—a cultivated mind-
a thorough knowledge of household economy-and
affable manners.
९१
By the first, I mean something more than such
a degree of piety as secures the safety of the in-
dividual. With clear and distinguishing views of
what christianity is, and what it requires, and with
a well-grounded hope of an interest in the Saviour,
there should be a heart glowing with love to him,
a lively and abiding sense of his fullness and suf-
ficiency, of the excellence and truth of the pro-
mises of his word, and deep views of the utter
helplessness of sinners and their dependence on
him. There should also exist a strong and impel-
IN CEYLON.
379
९
ling desire to do whatever the Lord requires; a
willingness to give up comforts and submit to pri-
vations, to forsake ease and endure toil, to change
the society of friends for that of enemies, to as-
semble no more with the great congregation,'
but seek the Lord in the wilderness, or in the de-
sert, with one friend or with none; in short, to
make every sacrifice of personal ease and grati-
fication for the one great object of making known
a crucified Saviour to those who are perishing in
ignorance and sin. If your hands would be soil-
ed by performing acts of kindness and charity to
the poor and wretched-if your mind would ne-
cessarily be contaminated by intercourse with the
moral depravity and degradation of the heathen-
if your habits are such that you shrink from all
acquaintance with what is uncourteous and un-
polished-if you love refined society so much that
you cannot cheerfully relinquish it-if the pursuit
of literature is so charming that it cannot be aban-
doned-if you cannot spend and be spent' for
others, and those, too, such as are degraded al-
most to the level of the brutes-you would better
not think of the missionary work.
१
/"By good temper, I mean not merely equanimity
and mildness, but a readiness to please and be
pleased, a desire to make others happy, and pa-
tience and forbearance towards all, even those
who are the least agreeable-a willingness to sub-
380
MRS. WINSLOW.
•.
mit one's own opinion to that of others, and cheer-
fully to bear contradiction; indeed, all that the
apostle includes in his definition of charity in the
thirteenth chapter of 1st Corinthians.
✓ "By common sense, I mean that sense which
enables a person to understand the common use
of common things, the result of observation, of
experience, and of sound judgment in the every-
day affairs of common life; and be assured that,
with all the learning to be acquired in ordinary cir-
cumstances, without this qualification you would
do but little good in the missionary service.
"The cultivation of mind which is needful, may
consist in a good acquaintance with grammar,
arithmetic, geography, and history; some fa-
miliarity with polite literature, and a chaste and
easy style of writing. Other acquirements, such
as some knowledge of botany, chemistry, paint-
ing and music, would also be very useful. It is
indispensable that the wife of a missionary be
able to keep all her family and other accounts.
She should also be able and apt to teach-should
have studied human nature in various situations,
so as to have some acquaintance with men and man-
ners, and especially should be able to make a cor
rect estimate of her own powers and attainments,
and know how to make the best use of her time.
"A thorough knowledge of household economy is
almost a sine qua non in the qualifications of
IN CEYLON.
381
the wife of a poor man, as a missionary is of
course supposed to be. It is necessary to her
own comfort in a heathen land, as well as to a
proper provision for her household. All is confu-
sion and waste if a woman at the head of a fami-
ly here is not familiar with every kind of family
business. She must know how to provide for its
various wants, and how to take care of what is
provided. She must know how to cut, and make,
and mend every kind of garment, and be willing
to do it also. I do not say it is in every case ne-
cessary for her to do this with her own hands,
but in many it will be important.
"Kind and conciliating manners are very desira-
ble, that she may be beloved by her brethren and
sisters, if she have any in the same field, and that
she may win the heathen around her to embrace
the Gospel. This is of more importance than is
often supposed. The heathen are governed by
appearances, at least at first, and an unkind man-
ner towards them shuts their ears and hardens
their hearts.
"Now, dear E. do not say, This is too much,
I can never think of engaging in the missionary
work.' Does what I have said imply so much as
the command, 'Be ye perfect, as your Father in
heaven is perfect;' and is it not true, that' if any
man lack wisdom, he may ask of God, who giveth
liberally and upbraideth not?"
382
MRS. WINSLOW.
The hints contained in this letter, though brief,
are thought to be valuable. Too much cannot
be said or felt on the importance of the first-
named requisite for missionaries. Apostolic ho-
liness is wanted to insure apostolic success.
A
cheerful temper, or a sunshine of the soul, is
scarcely less important, and is at the same time
very difficult to be maintained by the mistress of
a family who has to manage perverse, unprinci-
pled, and indolent domestics, who will try her
patience, as of set purpose, in almost every con-
ceivable way. Good common sense is desirable
in all situations, but is less necessary to those
who are surrounded by friends able to make up
their deficiencies, or help them in emergencies,
than those who have only themselves to depend
on, and are surrounded by a people quick-sighted
to detect any mistake in judgment or practice.
The employment of a female missionary, if mar-
ried, will centre very much in her family and
the care of the temporal concerns of the station,
that she may relieve her husband, and enable him
with less interruption to pursue his appropriate
work; but she will also have opportunity for mak-
ing known the Gospel, especially to those of her
own sex, and superintending female schools, or
perhaps making useful books for the natives. Her
education should be practical and solid rather
than theoretical and showy, and whatever may
IN CEYLON.
383
be her situation, habits of great industry, econo-
my, and self-denial are of the utmost importance.
It is well that they should be previously formed,
and established by practice. However good may
be the intentions of one brought up in indolence
and self-indulgence, they cannot usually be de-
pended on without previous trial. It is always
easier to design than to execute, to resolve than
to fulfil our resolutions; and this is especially
the case where not a single act, requiring one
great exertion of the will, is concerned, but a
steady succession of self-denying duties. As
great trials, which rouse the mind to special ex-
ertions and special applications for aid to Him
who is able to grant it, are more easily borne
than the unexpected annoyances of every day, so
great sacrifices which are made once for all, are
more easy than those which require the offerer
to "die daily."
The following short extract is on a subject
connected with the preceding, and may be inte-
resting to some, as containing an opinion formed
after long observation:
"There used to be much said before we left
home, about missionaries going to the heathen
alone; but I suppose the views of many are now
altered. From a remark or two recently dropped
to some of us, it appears, however, that when
1
384
MRS. WINSLOW.
missionaries talk of sending their children home,
the question returns, Would they not better have
gone alone? Now it is too late for this question
to affect us; but it may affect others, and I will,
therefore, just say that we see more reasons why
missionaries should take wives with them to In-
dia, than we did before we came ourselves. If
a few young men could come to missionary sta-
tions already formed and in operation as ours
are, and find a pleasant home, and have health to
spend most of their time in itinerary labor among
the natives, no doubt they would do much good.
But it must be understood that they could thus
perform but one part of the work. No boarding-
schools nor seminaries for boys or girls could be
conducted by them, and I suppose the number is
very small of those who could be wholly devoted
to this kind of work, and retain their cheerful-
ness of mind and health to prosecute it for any
length of time, amidst the peculiar difficulties and
trials of a life in India. It does not depend alto-
gether upon their wishes or resolutions. These
may be the best and the strongest. They may
enter upon the work with every right feeling,
but before many months elapse their health be-
gins to fail, their cheerfulness is gone, and they
must have a change of scene, or attentions which
natives cannot give them. Their brethren and
sisters are overwhelmed with cares and labors,
IN CEYLON.
385
and with every kindness which these can show,
the invalid does not in all respects find a home.
Various wants are multiplied, the mind becomes
diseased, and soon perhaps a valuable life is lost
to the church. While, then, it may be well for
some to make such a sacrifice of comfort or even
of life, it cannot be required as a general thing,
nor are those who do not make it to be con-
sidered as of course less useful in their Master's
service."
The following description of her dwelling, fur-
niture, and mode of living, was written to correct
misapprehensions, by which some had excused
themselves from contributing to the cause of
missions.
१९
As to our house, you have heard that there
are four rooms, all on the same floor, one of
which is a dining or sitting-room, having a
table in the middle, very plain,—generally twelve
chairs of jackwood, the cheapest and strong-
est to be obtained here, with rattan bottoms,—-
two couches, with mattresses, covered with
dark, strong chintz,-a small work-table, which I
brought from home, having on it an English and
Tamul Bible, and some hymn-books,-two stands,
on which are a pair of globes for the use of the
school, and two book-cases, containing our li
brary, with a cupboard under each, containing
Winslow.
25
386
MRS. WINSLOW.
•
medicine and work for the school. Another is a
bed-room, containing a bed brought from Boston,
without curtains, and covered by a coarse coun
terpane, a bureau from Boston, with a large old
looking-glass, a table, at which I now write, an
two presses in which is our clothing,-a wash-
stand, and a couch. In the children's room is a
small table, two presses, a clothes' basket, and
three small beds with grass mats, and very coarse
muslin curtains to keep out musquetoes. In the
remaining room is a long side-board full of ·
drawers, where crockery, table-cloths and towels
are kept, and two stands for jars, &c. In this
room work is done as in a kitchen, except that
there is no fire in it, and of course no cooking.
The rooms are not very large, but high, as they
reach to the roof. The walls are all white-wash-
ed, and the floors are covered with mats. One
object of this is to keep the floors, which are of
cement, from wearing out, as it is expensive re-
pairing them. I do not know that we have an ar-
ticle of furniture not useful or needed, or which
is not as plain as could well be, except that if we
did not occasionally need couches for a friend to
sleep on, we could have them without mattresses.
"Our food is principally rice and curry, though
I use bread a good deal, as rice is too cold for
me. What animal food we have is mostly fowls,
which are poor, but we sometimes have kid, and
IN CEYLON.
387
tolerable mutton. We usually take coffee morn
ing and evening, with a coarse country sweeten-
ing, called jaggery, inferior to molasses. We en-
deavor to eat what is necessary to keep up our
health, and instead of thinking that it should be
poorer, we regret sometimes that it is not better.
"As to our dress, it is generally light and not
expensive. Our children wear country cloths
principally; the girls, pantalettes and frocks, and
the boys trowsers and jackets. They do not wear
under garments or stockings until eight or ten
years of age. They are when young dressed clean
every day, and we are all obliged to change and
bathe frequently on account of the heat and dust.
The washerman keeps our clothes a week, and
they are then a day or more in being ironed.
You will, of course, see that we need a good
many changes. For my children's sake, and for
the sake of the school under my care, as well as
for my own comfort, I hope to dress no less than
I now do when at home; and when I go out, no
less for the sake of those whom I meet. I have
no time to put extra-work on any thing, being
obliged to cut and prepare all my own and my
children's clothes, and some of Mr. W.'s. My
bonnet, bought in Boston in 1819, has served me
until this time as my best.
"As to doing nothing,' I am certainly not
idle. All day I am driven, and at night am often
388
MRS. WINSLOW.
obliged to leave my work half done, because I
can sit up no longer. I would gladly do the work
of a kitchen at home, to be exempt from the re-
sponsibility, and even labor, of such an establish-
ment as this. We have a cook, who does nothing
out of the cook-house; a low caste woman, who
does what no one else would do, and a man and
boy in and about the house. All these do less
than one woman would do in America. We have
sometimes two women to take care of the chil-
dren, who together do about one-third of a good
nurse's work with you. While I have these help-
ers, I am teaching my children, writing for Mr.
W. preparing little Tracts to be put into Tamul,
or arranging lessons in geography or arithmetic
for the girls to study. I must also give out daily
every article of food for my own family and for
the school, make all purchases, keep family and
other accounts; besides running twenty times a
day to get something for the people as they come
ill or hungry. All the work done in the school is
also to be prepared and superintended. Now, I
would not make you think that I do very much,
but I wish, when you hear it said, 'We will give
no money to support missionaries who have so
many domestics, and do nothing themselves,'
you may be able to say, 'If they do not wash and
bake, they do something else.'"

In a warm climate, and among a people like
IN CEYLON.
389
very
the Hindoos, many things must of necessity be
different from what is common in America.
A missionary might do much for which he em-
ploys a domestic, though not all-as for instance,
he cannot go daily two or three miles to a mar-
ket frequented only by natives, or spend several
hours each day in cutting up roots of grass for
his horse or cow-but while doing the work of a
domestic he must leave undone his missionary
work, and defeat the object for which he left his
native country. He may hire that done for one
shilling, which, reckoning the value of his own
time, it would cost him ten to do himself! If a
missionary is to "labor, working with his hands,"
to provide for his sustenance, he would better go
where his labor may be more productive and less
prejudicial to health than in India. It is an idle
dream to talk of his going forth to that country
"without purse and scrip ;" for he could not there
support himself by manual labor; and, though
our Saviour sent out the apostles in this manner
among their own countrymen, when they went
in haste as his forerunners, he afterwards said to
them, "He that hath a purse, let him take it."
а
The time is coming, it may be hoped, when
numbers, having a purse, will "take it," and, like
Paul, not "be chargeable to any ;" and if chris-
tians remaining at home desire the privilege of
aiding in the conversion of the heathen, they will
390
MRS. WINSLOW.
Pr
feel that missionaries, generally, cannot preach
'except they be sent," and will gladly send them
forth at any necessary expense, furnished, not
grudgingly, with every possible facility for their
work. It is to be regarded as a favorable circum-
stance rather than otherwise, that the system of
modern missions in the establishment of schools,
the extensive use of the press, the employment
of native agents, and other expensive operations,
calls for liberal contributions; for this creates a
community of interest, and a sympathy between
those at home and those abroad, exciting them
to earnest prayer for each other, while it opens
one of those channels of benevolence whose run-
ning waters prevent the accumulating wealth of
the church from stagnation.
The following extracts may give some addi-
tional light as to the manners and customs of the
natives:
"The native christians do not change their
dress on joining us, nor do we by any means
wish it. It is altogether better for them than ours
would be. You may be slow to believe, what is
nevertheless true, that a female with a cloth round
her waist and thrown over her shoulders, as she
has when she attends meetings, appears quite as
modestly dressed as ladies generally are in Ame-
rica. She is entirely covered, except her feet and
IN CEYLON.
391
hands, and in such a manner that the wind may
almost take her off her feet without subjecting
her person to observation.
"The children in our schools dress decently,
as we think, though you might judge otherwise.
Boys wear a cloth round the waist coming down
nearly to their feet, the upper part of the body
being left naked. Girls, unless very small, wear
a cloth and jacket, which make them perfectly
decent. This is only in our schools. Those living
at home very seldom know what a jacket is, and
women, except the higher castes, and those con-
nected with us, or under our influence, seldom
wear any thing above the waist. "Children gene-
rally wear nothing until they are five or six years
old, except a string or a silver chain around their
middle, to which is often attached a bell or two
in front, making a 'tinkling as they go.' You
may easily conceive, therefore, that their minds
are soon filled with all manner of impure thoughts.
It is often disgusting to see them, and distressing
to know their habits from their earliest years.
A door to sin is thus thrown open which no
man can shut; and nothing can do it but Al-
mighty power.'
You might have learnt something of the na-
tive character, had you been here this morning.
A Maniagar, who comes occasionally to borrow
a dollar, and who, while owing it, generally at-
392
MRS. WINSLOW.
tends church, called to sell some straw. He is
the only native who does not pay some respect
to me. He seems to hold me in perfect contempt,
because I am a female. I was at the table as he
came in, and afterwards I entered the room se-
veral times. I noticed him, of course, but he re
garded me with his usual dignified stiffness.
After Mr. W. left, however, he followed me to
my bed-room door, which the natives are not
allowed to enter, and then scraped on the floor,
and made other noises, to attract attention.
When I looked up, he raised both his hands to
his head with the palms joined, after the manner
practised in idol-worship, and at the same time
bowing nearly to the floor, begged I would give
him a little sugar. The highest and greatest will
bow down to the dust, and flatter with the tongue
of a ready flatterer, for a slight favor, and often
to obtain what they are abundantly able to pro-
cure for themselves.
"The poor are frequently driven to beg for
their living when they have health and could la-
bor; if sick, there are no alms-houses or hospi-
tals to receive them. Women of good caste may
usually make a sort of living by pounding rice,
though the lower castes have not this opportu-
nity, as any thing prepared by them, where wa-
ter is used, may not be eaten by the higher castes.
They buy in the bazar one morning, say twenty
IN CEYLON.
393
four quarts of paddy, that is rice in the husk,
carry it home, and get from it, by nearly a day's
labor, thirteen quarts of clean rice, which to-
morrow they may sell for two or three cents
more than they paid. With this they can furnish
themselves, and sometimes their children, with
food for the time. They provide only for the
passing day, literally 'taking no thought for the
morrow.' Indeed this is remarkably the case in
all their concerns. If a day-laborer, who receives
his wages of about thirty cents a week, knows
that after a month or two he shall be called upon
for his yearly tax of the same sum, he never
thinks of laying by a little every week till he
saves the amount needed, but spends all as he re-
ceives it, and when the tax is called for he runs
about from place to place to borrow of his neigh-
bors, offering perhaps to pawn his wife's jewels.
They not only are careless about laying up what
they earn, but are always wanting their wages in
advance. They frequently borrow, and avoid pay-
ing as long as possible, in hopes that the person
to whom they are indebted will die, or lose the
evidence of his claim, or in some way be unable
to prosecute it, so that they shall escape the ne-
cessity of making payment."
"OODOOVILLE, January 30, 1830.
"MY DEAR BROTHER L.-I have returned this
evening from a visit at Tillipally, where you
394
MRS. WINSLOW.
i
Know Mr. and Mrs. Spaulding reside. My health
has been poor for some time, and we thought a
few days' absence from the cares of home, and
bathing in the sea would be beneficial. So it has
proved, and I am again at home, much better
than when I left. The sea is about two and a half
miles from that station. Mrs. S. rode there with
me, and bathed twice each day. We have seen,
in a few minutes, a number of vessels built, rig-
ged, manned, and launched into the sea; and
have also seen them brought into port, unrigged,
and after being taken to pieces, laid up 'high
and dry' on the sand. All along the shore were
timbers lying, which at first sight seemed to be
old, rough, and good for nothing, but on further
examination were found to be cut and prepared
to lash together, two or more of them, in a few
minutes. The first morning we went, a man was
standing by some of these timbers. We request-
ed him to go off a little distance, as we were
wishing to bathe. He replied, 'I am going di-
rectly to fish.' We despaired of getting rid of
him, but to our surprise, with the help of a lad,
he lashed four of the timbers together, took his
sail, oars and fish-net, and was out of sight with-
in half an hour. In his haste, however, he did
not neglect a form of devotion used by the na-
tive sailors when they set sail, and I could not
but ask myself, 'Are all christians as careful to
IN CEYLON.
395
commend themselves to the protection of God,
when they commence any new undertaking, as
this poor man was to repeat the name of his
senseless idol, and put up his hands in adoration
to one who can neither see nor save?'
"The Preparatory School is at Tillipally, and I
should like to introduce you to one hundred black
boys almost naked, seated in a large school-room,
some writing, some reading, some cyphering, &c.
You would soon see that though their skin is less
fair, their minds are no less capable of improve-
ment than those of white boys in America; and
the hope that they are preparing for usefulness
in this life, and for eternal happiness in the life
to come, would, I am sure, affect your heart."
The "fishing-craft" here mentioned, is cer-
tainly a curiosity. It is composed of mere logs,
shaped a little like a canoe, and lashed together.
As this, however, cannot sink, and is capable of
being managed by an oar or sail, the natives ven-
ture out on it in almost any weather, attaching
themselves, if necessary, by a rope, so as not to
be washed off. They thus carry the mail across
the straits between Ceylon and the continent
when other boats could not venture, and accom-
pany the surf-boats at Madras and other places to
pick up passengers if upset, and go off to ships
when on the coast.
-
396
MRS. WINSLOW.
"March 15, 1830.
"MY DEAR SISTERS,-I have thought much of
my dear younger sisters of late, and if I had op-
portunity to tell them sometimes what I think,
should it do them no good, it would at least show
them how deeply concerned I am that they should
be all that is estimable and useful. Do, my be-
loved sisters, strive to be thorough christians.
Walk softly before God, and cautiously before
your fellow-men. I hope you look to heaven for
your motives and gracious reward, that you are
crucified to the world and live with constant re-
ference to eternity. I remember too well how it
was with me at your age; and it is certain, how-
ever unacceptable the truth may be, that young
christians know but little of their own hearts,
and but little of the world around them. They
are tempted when they know it not, and they are
led astray by what appears perfectly harmless.
Hence the necessity of being humble, prayerful,
teachable. Were I to live my life over again, how
would I strive to live, and move, and have my
being' in Him who is all-wise to direct, all-power-
ful to preserve, and all-merciful to pity and for-
give. How would I strive to live for others, and
not for myself: to esteem my own ease and com-
fort of little consequence; but the influence I
might exert on those around me worth living for,
even while enduring every form of crosses and
IN CEYLON.
397
;
trials. I would strive to consider myself of no
importance, except as I fulfilled the purposes of
my existence.
"It is easy to be an 'active christian;' but to
control the tongue, to bring the temper into sub-
jection, to fulfil all relative duties, even if they
cross our plans, to esteem others better than our-
selves, and to live above the world, is hard work.
It is easy to endure pain and fatigue, but how
hard to subdue sin within us.' We shall not be-
come eminent in piety by a miracle. It is a long,
a patient, and a persevering work. None are ever
successful without making it the business of every
day as much as they do to live. I have lately
more than ever derived assistance from Flavel
and Baxter. The biographies of Martyn and Scott
are also valuable: they instruct the heart. I am
glad that you take a stand against the tempta-
tions of the world; but let all see that your re-
ligion makes you happy and consistent. They
will not wonder if you sometimes say in relation
to their large parties, 'I am doing a great work
and cannot come down.' Love all for Christ's
sake, and strive to do good to all. The christian
need not say to the world, 'I am better than you,'
but should always say, 'I am a follower of Christ
—a pilgrim and a stranger, I must be consistent.'
May the Lord give you grace even in the small-
est things to do his will."
398
MRS. WINSLOW.
I
१९
August 30, 1830.-Dearly beloved parents,
are you still on the earth, still subject to its cares
and trials, or are you before the throne of the
Eternal, arrayed in white robes, with palms in
your hands? I should be glad to know where
and how you are. But why? I could do nothing,
not even sit by your side and strive, by my at-
tention to all your wants, to discharge a small
part of my great debt to you. Sometimes it
looks unnatural thus to be separated from father
and mother; but I fully believe you have received
already a hundred fold for all the sacrifices you
have made that your children might go to the
gentiles. As to us, I am sure that not one thing
has failed of all the good things which the Lord
our God spake concerning us! It will not be
long that we shall feel a separation now so pain-
ful. But oh! if I should not meet you in a better
world! Many, many are my doubts-great is my
unbelief, and great are my fears. It is not com-
ing to the heathen, it is not being called a chris-
tian, that can enable one to say, 'I know that my
Redeemer liveth.' Oh! for an overcoming faith.
I did not mean, however, to talk of myself, but
of you; for I have thought of you more than
usual to-day-and of the churches of our native
land-the great congregation'-the Sabbath-
school, the morning prayers, and the sacred
stillness which rests on every thing where the
IN CEYLON.
399
Lord is honored by those who fear him and keep
his commandments.
"September 14.-We have married one of
our native children, or I might say two of them,
since I last wrotę-Mary Sweetzer and J. W.
Lawrence the former from the female school,
the latter from the Seminary, but now a catechist
here. It was a pleasant occasion. Mary, how.
ever, felt sadly at leaving her home and com-
panions. Her tears for two weeks previous
evinced that her heart was heavy; and after all
was over, except taking leave of us, she could
hardly get away, though going only two and a
half miles. They were married in the morning,
in the church, by Mr. W. after the forms of the
church of England."
The marriage here noticed was one of several
within a year or two of this time, in accordance
with a leading object of the school, to furnish
suitable partners for the native preachers and
other assistants in the mission. It was consider-
ed of great importance that they should marry
educated and especially christian wives. If not,
they would probably form unscriptural connec-
tions with the heathen, which would injure their
usefulness and perhaps destroy their souls. This
has, indeed, been one of the greatest temptations
of the native converts, and more have fallen in
400
MRS. WINSLOW.
.
this way than any other. It was, therefore, mat-
ter of gratitude that previous to the decease of
Mrs. W. no less than twelve well instructed
young women from the school, who gave pleas-
ing evidence of being "born again," were mar-
ried to christian husbands. They were settled
among idolaters, where they had opportunity, as
christian wives and christian mothers, to exhibit
a pleasing contrast with heathen families, and to
show the loveliness of domestic virtue in the
midst of abounding vice. One such example in
a dark heathen neighborhood is like a star on the
thick brow of night.
"OODOOVILLE, (Jaffna,) Sept. 30, 1830.
"MY DEAR FRIEND,-We have been constantly
hoping, and I wish I could add, expecting, to see a
work of grace on some hearts around us; but as
yet we have not this privilege to any extent. We
have still many difficulties in the way of communi-
cating truth to the females. My principal hope is
from the Female Central School. When christian
women are settled in the villages among the hea-
then, they will, we trust, prove that a little leaven
leaveneth the whole lump. I have therefore been
particularly gratified, recently, by the marriage
of one such to a young man of respectable attain-
ments and christian character; and in two others
being now published, who will be married soon.
IN CEYLON.
401
"Perhaps I may interest you a little by telling
you something of the proceedings from the time
a young man proposes to marry one of these girls,
or rather from the time he consents to do so,-
for he is usually solicited by her friends,-until
the event is consummated. Previous acquaintance
of the parties, or personal attachment, is almost
out of the question. The first object of the young
man is to satisfy himself as to the family, caste,
and dowry of the proposed bride. These being
to his mind, a marriage contract is drawn up, in
presence of certain government officers, specify-
ing the amount of the dowry, which is, however,
settled on the wife and her children, the husband
having only the use of it. The parties are then
published three successive Sabbaths, and their
names, caste, &c. are entered in a registry. If
Christians, the law requires that they be soon after
married by a christian minister. In preparation
for this interesting occasion, a profusion of cakes,
made principally of rice-flour and boiled in oil,
are provided, as also a variety of fruits. The
parties then invite their friends.
"At the wedding above alluded to, between
fifty and sixty were present. The bride was
dressed by her friends, and the groom by his, and
without seeing each other, entered the church at
different times, and took their seats on separate
mats, with one or two of their intimate friends
Winslow.
26
402
MRS. WINSLOW.
near them. They were married according to the
usual forms, accompanied by a prayer and an ad-
dress on the duties of husbands and wives. They
then retired to different apartments, to partake
of the refreshments provided. After a little time,
the bridegroom came with a few select friends
and tied on the bride's neck the tarley (a small
gold ornament designating married women) and
threw a wedding cloth over her shoulders. We
prevailed on them to take a piece of cake together,
as a substitute for smoking, which is common
among them, the wife taking the cigar after the
husband. After a little time they went to her
mother's abode, about two miles, he walking with
his friends and she with hers, and then took other
refreshments before going to the house of his
family, where they are to reside. On their near ap-
proach to the latter his sister came to meet them,
and put ear-rings into the bride's ears, a mark of
affection and respect very gratifying. They both
wore their dress and ornaments several days, ex-
changing visits with their friends, and then re-
turned to their usual habits. We hope to see more
simplicity and more conformity to our own cus-
toms on these occasions after a while, but should
be thankful that we have already been able to ef-
fect a beneficial change in many respects, besides
that of introducing a christian form of marriage
instead of absurd and idolatrous ceremonies
IN CEYLON.
403
Among the heathen the parties are not even con-
sulted: every thing is settled without their con-
sent, and perhaps without their knowledge. Of
course they know little of domestic happiness.
"Mrs. JANE TRUMBULL.”
"OODOOVILLE, October 13, 1830.
"MY DEAR PARENTS,-This has been an auspi-
Cious day for the female boarding-school. Eliza-
beth Appleton and Louisa Hawes were married.
A large number of spectators were present in the
church, and more than one hundred men eat rice
and curry on the premises. The girls felt sadly
at leaving, so that we were almost obliged to
force them away. I hope and believe they will do
much good to their own sex around them. May
they in some measure make up my deficiencies.
I see no way for females to be instructed_ex-
tensively in christianity but from the girls of this
school.
Christian David once said to me,' The con-
version of one woman is of more importance
among the Tamul people than that of six men,'
and he, you know, is a Tamul man, (a pupil of
Swartz,) and has spent his life among them. It
is matter of much thankfulness that nearly all in
the school are hopefully pious or particularly se-
rious; but when they are away from the school,
they are as lambs among wolves, and require
404
MRS. WINSLOW.
peculiar grace. I need not say, Pray for them.
"17.-Sabbath. Mr. W. preached at Manepy,
and Mr. Woodward here. Charles told Mr. Wood-
ward that he had a hope that he was a christian.
I know not what to think of him. He is more
ready of late to attend meetings, prays different-
ly, and manifests much tenderness of conscience.
He often weeps when christians weep, and talks
as they talk; but I fear he does not know the evil
of his heart.
November 16.-Your letters are received. We
are greatly favored that you continue to write so
fully, and that our younger sisters do their part so
well. I cannot now more than thank you for their
letters, and allude to E.'s prospect of engaging
in the missionary work. It is no doubt too late
to advise, and perhaps if not, it might be indiscreet;
yet I could almost wish she had not agitated the
question these four years. She is in years too
young, and if she should soon be engaged in such
a work, I hope she will feel that this deficiency
must be made up, so far as is possible, in increase
of grace-in humility, and daily and hourly lean-
ing with her whole soul on Christ. Dear E-
my heart is more than full when I think of it;
go to Jesus-let him direct you altogether—lean
not to your own understanding. Your friends
can help you to know yourself-take their advice
in what they do know, especially your parents
IN CEYLON.
405
1
and those who are older than yourself'; and after
all, wait on the Lord as a little child blind and
helpless. If you go to the heathen, why should
you not come to your sister? There are certain-
ly reasons why it should be so ; but in this, too, I
dare say but little."
We now approach the period when the hearts
of the missionaries were again cheered by the
descent of the Holy Spirit. How ardently Mrs.
W. desired, and with what joy she welcomed
this blessing, appears in the following communi-
cations to her parents, the first of which was
dated as early as July.
"Mr. Spaulding is here. We have had a large
congregation; more than seventy men and wo-
men, besides about forty beggars, the boarding-
school, and about three hundred children from
the out-schools. But, Oh! how they hear that
word by which they are to be acquitted or con-
demned. Shall we say that 'the Lord's hand is
shortened that it cannot save?' or shall we say
that he had no designs of mercy towards this
people when he called us up hither? or shall we
conclude that we have forsaken our post, and
are not such as he can employ in his service?
Oh that he would show us what hindereth, and
make us such as he would have us to be; that
406
MRS. WINSLOW.
we could see his glory as we have seen it. When
will it once be?
१९
'A class of thirty lads are about to enter the
seminary from the preparatory school, only one
of whom is a member of the church. Where, then.
are the patrons of these youths? Surely they do
not hold up our hands as they once did, or this
could not be. The Lord would hear their prayer
if he cannot hear ours.
"There is an advance in some things; such as
the writing and distributing of Tracts, which are
extensively read; additional school-books, which
have been much needed; increased numbers of
readers, catechists, &c.; but almost no apparent
progress in the influences of the Holy Spirit on
the hearts of sinners. Cloud after cloud has ap-
peared, and we have thought it spreading over
the horizon, and almost seen the rain descend;
but alas! each one has soon been scattered, and
we must still plead, 'Oh that thou wouldst rend
the heavens and come down!'
"Is it still so with you, dear parents, brothers,
and sisters? Are you still unrefreshed by the
showers of grace which water other parts of our
favored country? But then it is not, as with us,
midnight darkness around you. You cannot feel
that you are in the midst of Satan's dominion,
where he reigns over the head and heart of his
subjects with almost undisturbed subtlety and
IN CEYLON.
407
power. There is, however, a Rock to which our
minds turn, on which we build all our hope, and
from which we derive all our consolation. May
we cling to it more and more."
"OODOOVILLE, November, 1830.
"MY DEAR PARENTS,-During nearly the whole
of this year we have been, I think, more strongly
convinced than ever, that without the Spirit of
God all is vain; and we have been led more ear-
nestly to seek his divine aid, with anxious desire
to have every hinderance in ourselves removed.
The prayer-meeting in October was very inte-
resting. A number of our own children were
present, and were particularly addressed. It was
followed by a season of fasting and prayer at
all our stations. The quarterly meeting, three
weeks after, was also unusually solemn, and at
the close of the sermon, and during the adminis-
tration of the Lord's supper, there was evidence
of the special presence of the Holy Spirit. Two
of the brethren were induced from the appear-
ance of things to go that evening to Batticotta,
where they found much encouragement to labor
in the seminary on Friday and Saturday. One of
them remained over the Sabbath. On Monday
Mr. W. went to Batticotta, and found many in
the seminary awakened, and some under strong
convictions. He spent the day with them. In the
}
408
MRS. WINSLOW.
evening there was a prayer-meeting with the
mission families there. It was an occasion long
to be remembered. The two oldest children of
the mission, H. B. M. and M. A. P. resolved to
give themselves to the Saviour, and there is rea-
son to hope that they did so. The same day one
of the native assistants came from Tillipally to
Oodooville, and held several meetings with the
church members, girls in the school, and domes-
tics. Every thing evinced that the Lord was
near. A work of grace was evidently begun in
some hearts. Our native helpers, Goodrich and
Niles, appeared quite awake, and many of the
girls were aroused.
We were saying a few days before, that we
never expected to see Goodrich feel much; it
seemed not his allotment. But could you hear
him speak and pray now, you would be melted,
and give thanks to God, with a full heart, for one
such preacher to this benighted people. He is
not, I trust, the only one from whom words now
come with power to Christians and to the impe
nitent. The concert of prayer this month was a
season of earnest supplication, and we have had
some evening prayer-meetings of exceeding in-
terest.
"November 3.-Mr. W. had a meeting with the
native helpers, girls, and domestics. Goodrich
had spent the day at Batticotta. He told what he
IN CEYLON.
409
!
had seen amongst his old companions in the
seminary. Some, he said, who have been pos-
sessed with evil spirits, are now sitting clothed
and in their right mind; some who have been
exceedingly opposed to the truth, who have held
meetings to ridicule the Bible and those who
love it, and have committed sins too bad to be
mentioned, are now with many tears crying to
God for mercy. No one who has not lived with
them as I have,' he added, 'and known them
thoroughly, can conceive the alteration.' He had
also been at a meeting of the children of the
missionaries, heard their sobs, and groans, and
prayers. Mentioning this he turned to Charles,
and addressed him with much feeling, and I
hope with effect. Poor C. thought it new times
to be exhorted thus by a native, and was quite
overcome. I felt thankful, and that we had in-
creased reason to hope that our children will be
brought into the kingdom of God.
"4th.-Fast-day. It rained violently, but was
a very solemn season; observed more or less by
all on the premises. They are new times indeed,
when every one readily leaves work and play,
and resorts to the house of prayer.
९१
Monday 8.-We have had a union prayer-
meeting this evening of the church members at
Manepy and Oodooville, with some inquirers
from both stations; and such a time as we never
410
MRS. WINSLOW.
saw before. There were about fifty adults pre-
sent, besides the girls of the school. Addresses
and confessions were made by sixteen or seven-
teen men. Many wept; indeed I should think
nearly all. We have never, perhaps, had more
evidence of the presence of God, by his Spirit.
Bailey, who teaches an English school here, was
perhaps the most pathetic. He said that he had
been a long time like one sinking in a great
ocean, where the sharks on every hand were
coming at him with open mouths trying to catch
him, and each crying, he is mine, he is mine;
when a boat was let down from a ship for his
deliverance; but instead of jumping into it, he-
had kicked it away, and remained struggling for
life, till in great compassion the master of the
ship had again let down the boat just in time to
save him! Now he hoped that he was safely in
the boat, and he wanted all others to get in; to
quench not the Spirit, but accept of mercy while
it was offered. He then begged leave to pray,
and seemed to pour out his soul in thanksgiving
and humble supplication to be kept by the mighty
power of God. This description was the more
moving, as it was known to be so accurate an
account of his experience in resisting conviction
of sin.
"9.-To-day an old gray-headed schoolmaster
who was present last evening, and had never per-
IN CEYLON.
411
1.
haps felt any concern for his soul before, came
and said that he could get no rest last night on
account of distress for his sins. Our domestics
are all more or less affected, and we hope some
of them deeply. The church members are most
of them awake. Now, at ten o'clock, singing is
heard from Goodrich's bungalow and from the
girls' rooms. The latter have been in meeting
since seven o'clock.
"10.-A prayer-meeting here this evening, in
reference to a public meeting to be held in Jaffna
to-morrow. The woman who assists me in the
care of the girls says she has been long asleep,
but is now aroused. She has at times appear-
ed well, and then again we have feared for her.
On my inquiring if she thought the girls much
altered, she said, 'Does not Amma see that
they are reading and praying all the time. There
is no playing, as before.'
"12.-Yesterday the brethren had a very en-
couraging day at Jaffna. To-day Mr. W. is at
Batticotta, and Dr. Scudder has been here. He
thinks there is much feeling in those around us.
A note this morning from Mr. Spaulding says,
'I never saw so much to encourage me.'
"13.-A number of schoolmasters, girls, and
others, think that they have made an entire sur-
render of themselves and their all to the Saviour.
We have had many meetings, public and private,
412
MRS. WINSLOW.
and the voice of prayer has, I trust, been heard
in heaven from old and young. He who hears the
cry of the ravens will not reject the least sincere
prayer of these little ones. Mr. W. returned this
evening. He sees no cases of declension in the
seminary. Every one is in some degree affected.
Some who have been much opposed, some who have
long halted, and others who have been like Lot's
wife, are now apparently all of one mind. How won-
derful the goodness of God! Shall we ever dis-
trust him again? Shall we ever say, 'His hand
is shortened that it cannot save?'
९९
14.-Our inquiry-meeting at noon was very
full. A young man connected with some of the
first families in the district, and who has been the
subject of many prayers, and hopes, and fears,
gave an account of his experience, which was
very encouraging. He was at one time a candi-
date for admission to the church, but turned back,
through fear of his relatives.
15. An interesting meeting at Manepy, simi-
lar to the one here last week. The young man
mentioned above stated his feelings and hopes
more particularly. He seems like one really born
again. Among other things, he said that he had
often wondered why the missionaries read the Bi-
ble so much, and the same things over and over
again; but supposed that they were obliged to do
so, as a form connected with their religion. Now,
IN CEYLON.
413
however, he sees that the Bible is different from
all other books; that it is like food to the chris-
tian; he loves it, and sees new beauties in it
every day.
"21.-To-day we had a large congregation of
about twenty women and more than twice that
number of men, with a church full of children.
Mr. W. invited those who wished to unite with
the church to come to his room after meeting.
About forty, nearly half of them boys from the
English school, and girls from the boarding-
school, accepted the invitation.
"22.—Another union prayer-meeting was held
at Oodooville. No one has been more interesting.
A church member, who had lately fallen into the
sin of lying, made a voluntary confession in a
most humble and affecting manner; and prayed to
God for pardon, with many tears. Oh, what shall
we say of the goodness and mercy of the Lord!"
Mrs. W. was here prevented by ill health from
continuing the narrative. In general this atten-
tion to religion was similar to that of 1824, though
a larger proportion of the converts were adult
heathen It commenced in the seminary, and
though there was no noise or fanaticism, the
feeling of deep anxiety among the students was
soon so great that study was for a few days nearly
suspended. The study rooms and small" prayer
414
MRS. WINSLOW.
houses" were frequently seen lighted up until near
midnight, and occupied by individuals or little
companies engaged in prayer, reading the Scrip-
tures,. and singing praises to God. A quarterly
meeting of the schoolmasters, attended by about
one hundred teachers and visiters of the schools
in connection with the American and church
missions, held at Batticotta, was one of much so-
lemnity. The meeting was addressed by all the
missionaries and some of the native assistants.
Many were "convinced of sin, of righteousness,
and of judgment." A very interesting meeting
was also held at Oodooville of the more forward
children in the schools. About eight hundred of
both sexes were present, who were able, more or
less, to read the Scriptures. Short and affecting
addresses were made to them by the missiona-
ries and christian teachers, and many of the chil-
dren expressed a resolution to forsake idolatry
and seek salvation in Christ. Evening meetings in
the villages, especially in the school-bungalows,
attended by large numbers of the villagers, and
addressed by several speakers in succession, be-
९९ word
came common, and served to hold forth the
of life" more steadily than most other means to
the attention of the perishing idolaters. By the
more free circulation of the Bible and religious
Tracts, the continued operation of the schools,
the better acquaintance of the missionaries with
IN CEYLON.
415
i
the language and customs of the natives, and the
increased number of their assistants, there was a
preparation for an extension of this work into the
domains of heathenism greater than at any pre-
vious time, and it was accordingly more aggressive.
At the "quarterly communion," held at Oodoo-
ville, April 21, (the missionaries and members at
the several stations still constituting but one
church,) thirty-four natives made a public profes-
sion of their faith. Most of them were from the
seminary. There were two girls of the Female
Central School, a few women, and seven school-
masters. It was a most interesting occasion. A
very large and attentive audience of natives, ma-
ny of them the most respectable in the vicinity,
witnessed the exercises.
Three months later than this, at Batticotta,
most of the remaining converts, twenty-seven in
number, were received to communion. The two
oldest children of the missionaries, who have been
mentioned, were among them. One of these, Har-
riet B. Meigs, a lovely young christian, died a
few days after, rejoicing that she had been al-
lowed to profess her faith in Christ before the
heathen, and quietly yielding her spirit into the
hands of that Saviour whom she had so recently
found.
In January, 1831, Niles and Goodrich were
416
MRS. WINSLOW.
licensed as native preachers. After receiving a
charge and public designation to their work, they
went into the pulpit of the church at Tillipally,
and Goodrich having read and expounded a por-
tion of Scripture, Niles preached a very impres
sive sermon from the text, "Oh, Lord God, be-
hold I cannot speak, for I am a child." He gave
an account, with deep feeling, of the manner in
which he had been taken up, when a poor boy,
brought forward, supported and educated by the
missionaries, and converted, as he hoped, by the
Spirit of God, so as to be prepared to stand there
as a preacher of the Gospel. Looking around the
church, in which were some very large stone pil-
lars, about to be removed on account of their ob-
structing the view of the congregation, and their
place to be supplied by wooden posts, he said,
"The missionaries who are now among us, like
these strong pillars, may be all taken away, and
the church left to stand on us poor native preach-
ers, who are only as wooden posts; but if the
Lord gives us grace, we will stand in our lot,
come life or come death; and, trusting in him, I
will not say, 'I am a child.' I can do all things
through Christ, which strengtheneth me." He
then turned round, and taking his native brother
by the hand, addressed him in English, express-
ing his fellowship, and calling upon him to make
an entire consecration of himself to the Lord.
IN CEYLON
4.17
They both wept. It was affecting to see them
then, and at other times, standing among their
countrymen, with something of the feeling which
Paul had for his brethren, his "kindred accord-
ing to the flesh," and saying, "Now then, we are
ambassadors for Christ, as though God did be-
seech you by us, we pray you in Christ's stead,
be ye reconciled unto God.”
On the 30th of April the mission sustained a
serious loss by the burning of its buildings at Ma-
nepy, including the church, house, study, and a
large bungalow, with most of the effects of the
mission family.
"OODOOVILLE, June, 1831.
"And where are most of my early friends; and
perhaps my dear father? Surely we need not
wish to return to America, for if home is where
'our friends and kindred dwell,' we must soon
look for them above. I never calculate on long
life, but now it seems only a step to where I hope
I may eventually see all I have most loved on
earth. Yes, all, what a privilege! And 'shall we
receive good at the hand of the Lord, and not
evil?' If we loved our Saviour as much as we
ought for all the mercies we have through him,
what christians we should be."
"
July 21, 1831.
"MY DEAR AFFLICTED MOTHER,-I have now the
Winslow.
27
418
MRS. WINSLOW.
C
painful task of saying that your letters, contain
ing the intelligence of dear father's death, have
come to hand. And is he indeed gone? Gone to
make one of that multitude who cast their crowns
before Him who sitteth on the throne, saying,
Holy, holy, holy, Lord God of hosts? Can it be
that all his doubts, and fears, and, cares have
ceased for ever? Is my beloved mother a widow,
and have we no father? I cannot realize that it
is so, and yet it has been long expected. But
what shall I say to you, my dear mother? How
can I tell you, at this distance, how I feel, or
help you to bear the heavy burden? It would be
vain to attempt either, and I rejoice and give
thanks that you are comforted and strengthened
by Him who alone is able to help you. You are
very solitary. Oh! how little can I conceive how
difficult it may often be for you to say, 'Thy will
be done;' but do, my beloved mother, be com-
forted by thinking that it is in kindness to you
that you are bereaved, not in judgment. Think
of the joys of those who see Jesus as he is.
Could you not, when our dear father lived, bear
almost any pain cheerfully while you saw him
exempt from it; and was it not your happiness
to see him happy? How much more, then, may
you now rejoice because his joy is full!
" October 2.—We rejoice in the great news of
revivals of religion in our own dear America; but‍
IN CEYLON.
419
what means so much controversy, even among
the best of men. I hope it will do some good,
though I am afraid not enough to balance the at-
tendant evils. The arrival of a ship which may
convey Charles to America is now daily expect.
ed; and I do not see a letter come in but my
heart beats quickly till I have ascertained whence
it came. Dear boy, he too feels his time to be
with us is short. He told Mrs. S. (when making
a little visit at Tillipally,) 'I do very well through
the day, but when night comes I think of dear mo-
ther.' May he have a better friend always at
hand. This is, I can almost say, all my desire.
He appears more serious and conscientious of
late, expresses a strong wish to join the church;
but he needs to know himself better. I trust that
when father and mother forsake him, then the
Lord will take him up.
" November 24.-We have observed this as a
day of thanksgiving. A very pleasant time. In
meeting with the church members, after explain-
ing the object of the day and making some re-
marks on our obligations to thankfulness, Mr. W.
gave the native members opportunity to speak.
Among them was Niles, who, with feelings which
sometimes prevented his utterance, related some
of the special causes which he had found for gra-
titude. He went back to one of the greatest mer.
cies that he had experienced, when at fifteen
420
MRS. WINSLOW.
years of age, after the death of his father, he came
to Mr. W. to ask employment, seeking, as he said,
'a shell in which he had since found a pearl.' In-
stead of being left, as native boys usually are after
the death of a father, having none to rule and guide
them, to go in the broad road to destruction, a
father was provided to guide his youthful steps,
and to lead him to seek a better portion than any
in this vain world. Here he spoke of some pecu-
liar dangers to which he had been exposed, and
seemed quite overwhelmed with a sense of the
blessings he had experienced, in being 'plucked
as a brand from the burning.' You may recollect
that he is Mr. W.'s assistant in Tamul, having
more knowledge of the language and more Tamul
learning than any other one around us.
१९
December 17.-Could you look in upon us at
this time, you would see and believe that we are
really in earnest about sending our beloved Charles
to America. We have looked for intelligence of
the arrival of the 'Star' at Madras for two months
past, and expected to have two months at least
in which to prepare him and ourselves for his de-
parture; but instead of this, we heard five days
ago that the vessel had reached Calcutta, (not
having stopped at Madras,) and that C. must be
at the latter place on the 10th January. This
makes it necessary for him to leave us a fortnight
before that time. Mr. W. expected to accom-
+
IN CEYLON.
421
pany him and a son of Mr. Woodward, but Mr
Spaulding will go in his place, as the mission wish
Mr. W. to go to Colombo, to wait on the new Gov-
ernor and confer with him about the restrictions
on our mission. The dear boy is pleased with
the prospect of going, as he has always been, but
he says, Mamma, when we talked about it, it
was not certain, but now since it is certain, I feel
differently.' Mother can say the same. I have
no misgivings of judgment, but my feelings as a
mother, none but a mother can know. It is un-
natural for parents to send a child of his age from
them, with little expectation of seeing him again;
and it was, perhaps, unnatural for us to leave our
parents; but I have no more doubt of my duty in
this case than I had in that, and I think that I thus
give the strongest proof of love to my child.
"He has of late been unusually serious, and
appeared to try to live as a christian; but he goes
into the wide world at eleven years of age alone.
Should he be qualified by education and grace to
return a missionary to this people, our highest
wishes will be accomplished, and for this our
prayer is to the God of heaven.”
It will be seen that the subject of this memoir
felt most deeply the trial of thus parting with an
only and first-born son; but the reasons which
induced all the missionaries to consider such a
422
MRS. WINSLOW.
course necessary, in regard to their children,
were entirely satisfactory to her mind. Some of
the principal are, 1, The children cannot be pro-
perly educated in Ceylon. 2, The state of society
endangers their moral and religious character.
3, They cannot be furnished with proper employ-
ment to give them habits of early and thorough
industry. 4, They are unable to earn the means
of their subsistence, and must be supported by
their parents. 5, There are not opportunities for
their forming suitable connections in marriage.
6, They cannot, as a general thing, remain in
the country with the prospect of usefulness and
happiness.
These reasons might be extended to show why
the children of the missionaries in Ceylon, and
in other places where circumstances are similar,
cannot be kept with their parents and settled
around them in the manner of a colony. Southern
Asia is no place for northern people to colonize.
They dwindle away under a tropical sun. Besides,
there is no room for them; the country is already
full of inhabitants to whom they cannot assimi-
late. They may, as foreign residents, carrying
with them an established character, do much
good; but their posterity, born and educated in
the country, instead of aiding to elevate the na-
tives, would, in all probability, gradually sink to
their level. Some have already done so in a few
IN CEYLON.
423
generations; and there are instances where they
have sunk even below the Hindoos themselves.
The children of the missionaries, if pious,
might, some of them, be employed in the mis-
sion; but to be respected by the people there,
and to have the confidence of the churches at
home, they need to be educated in the midst of
those churches. They cannot be missionaries by
birth, nor will they be worthy of the office unless
"called of God, as was Aaron." They are not,
therefore, sent to America to be educated and
return to their parents, except they do so as mis-
sionary laborers-but to find a home; to enjoy
their birth-right as Americans, (of which the vo-
luntary exile of their parents ought not to de-
prive them,) and to remain in this happy land,
which is even as the garden of the Lord," un-
til they are willing and joyful to leave it for the
service of their Saviour in other climes.
९९
In reference to the third reason above men-
tioned, Mrs. W. some two years previous, wrote
as follows:
"If we ever send a daughter to America, I
think it must be before her habits are formed for
this country. I feel it to be a serious evil that
our daughters can do so little work. Our domes-
tics are men, from whom girls must be far re-
moved. How then can they cook? And how can
424
MRS. WINSLOW.
they do many other things which they might if
at home? I fear and dread indolence more than
almost any thing in my daughters, and see scarce-
ly any girls here industrious. The happiness of
the natives consists in sitting perfectly idle, with
out employment for body or mind."
"December 30.-Our dear Charles left us the
day before yesterday, as we expected when I
wrote; and oh what a blank there is in our little
family. I fear I do not feel as I ought, though I
certainly would not call him back. His own feel-
ings were a good deal tried, even so as to affect
his health, and he went away unwell. We trust,
however, that the sea air will soon restore him.
You will find his mind and body very intimately
connected, and I am sure will love him none the
less for his strong attachments. I try to feel that
we have given him to the Lord, and sent him
away in obedience to his will; but yet the thought
comes across me sometimes, that we have thrust
him from us, and cast him, at the most suscep-
tible age, upon the wide world; and if I could
not plead with some hope that my God will be
his God, I should sink."
"OODOOVILLE, (Jaffna,) Jan. 3, 1832.
"MY DEAR CATHERINE,-You may be surprised
to know that I write to send by our dear oldest
୮
IN CEYLON.
425
child and only son, now on his way to Madras,
to embark for America in the ship 'Star,' of Phi-
ladelphia. Perhaps you wonder how we can do
so; or are you enough acquainted with our situa-
tion among this heathen people, to agree with
us that we cannot do otherwise without incurring
great guilt. We hope and pray that he may be
qualified to return a missionary to the people
among whom he was born. But if he be not
pious he must seek his bread in the land of his
fathers.
"Will you not pray for him, that this our de-
sire and his may be accomplished? He speaks
Tamul well, and has considerable acquaintance
with the customs of the people, which would be
a great advantage if he should return. The at-
tachment towards him manifested by many na-
tives on his departure, shows that he would be
received by them as a teacher far more cordially
than a stranger; but oh, my friend, this separa-
tion and anxiety concerning all the uncertainty
of his life and character, has cost his mother
what you can but little conceive of. My trust is
in the living God."
OODOOVILLE, December 28, 1831.
'MY DEAR SON CHARLES,-After you left us
this morning, we were all sad enough for a time,
but I hope were satisfied with your being gone,
426
MRS. WINSLOW.
believing as we do that it is for your best good.
I heard a number of persons praying for you,
some in English and some in Tamul, and have no
doubt that many will continue to pray for you
daily. I trust that you, in turn, will not forget to
pray for these poor people as well as for all your
friends here. You will be glad to know that I feel
comforted and thankful for the pleasant manner
in which you left us, and for the prospect you
have of being before long in the happy land of
your fathers. My dear child, I hope you are conì-
forted by the Spirit of God. Trust at all times in
your Saviour. Cleave to him. Whatever else you
do, never forsake or be ashamed of him.
"I feel anxious about you at all times; but
when I go and pray, I feel better, for I know that
God can take care of you. You must not think
too much of my being troubled at your absence.
I can do any thing for your good, and am glad to
suffer for your sake if necessary.
१९
January 24.-We were glad indeed to receive
the letters written on the 13th and 17th instant
at Madras. Had been expecting them very anx
iously. You are now, we trust, on the water, on
your way to America. Your notes, my dear child.
are very precious; the more so because I see
from them that you love to give your parents
pleasure. Always be willing to take trouble and
make sacrifices for this; it will add to your own
IN CEYLON.
427
happiness. I hope that you will live in the
constant fear and love of God; if you do you
will be gentle and kind, and thus make friends
wherever you go. I feel an inexpressible desire
to have you give yourself wholly to Jesus, that
he may keep you from that 'roaring lion which
goeth about seeking whom he may devour.'
"Your ever affectionate
"MOTHER."
"OODOOVILLE, April 25, 1832.
MY DEAR SON CHARLES,-I wrote you last
week, and sent my letter to Colombo for Henry
and William Scudder to carry to America. This
morning I came from Panditeripo, where I have
been to see Mrs. Scudder in her trial in parting
with her dear boys. It was very pleasant to talk
about you, and to pray for you and them together.
We feel that you will all be exposed to great temp-
tations on board the ship and after you get home ;
and that if you do not look to the Lord for his
strength to keep you, you will fall into sin, grieve
the Holy Spirit, and wound that blessed Saviour
who has done so much that you may be saved
from all sin and sorrow, and be made holy and
happy with him. I am afraid, my dear boy, that
you do not think enough of your own weakness;
that you think you are strong, and can do this or
that without any help. But you can do nothing,
428
MRS. WINSLOW.
not even think a right thought or speak a right
word without help from God. And you must not
forget that he is always ready to help those who
look to him. None ever seek his face in vain.
"28. My beloved boy, a mother's prayers fol.
low you every day and every hour; do not for-
get or neglect to pray for yourself. Seek the
Lord while he may be found; call upon him while
he is near.' Nothing would give me so much joy
as to know that you are 'born again;' no, not
even to see your face, and once more to embrace
you in my arms. I hope you will tell me every
thing you can about yourself, after you get home,
as well as while in the ship. Tell me what you
do wrong, as well as what you try to do right,
and then I can better pray for you that the Lord
will pardon your sins and keep you from sin.
May 18.-Your papa is absent with Mr.
Spaulding near Point Pedro, to preach and dis-
tribute Tracts. I am very glad to have him able
to go, though it leaves me very lonely; I think so
much more of you when he is gone. Not that I
am sorry to have you go to America, for I be-
lieve it is for your best good; and I always en-
deavor not to regret what I have done, after hav-
ing asked the Lord to direct me, and tried to do
his will. But I have no more of those precious
evenings when we sat down together at my ta-
ble, and read and prayed together. The clock
IN CEYLON.
429
strikes twelve, and I must say good night. May
angels guard my beloved boy. May the blessed
Jesus wash his soul from all sin in his own blood,
and may he be prepared to sleep the sleep of
death, and awake to a glorious immortality be-
yond the grave.
"24.-We have had a visit from Mr. and Mrs
Spaulding and the dear children. Elizabeth has
a new song put into her mouth. She was for
some days much distressed in thinking of her
many sins, and that she had so often grieved the
Holy Spirit. Now she hopes that her sins are
pardoned, and that her name is written in the
Lamb's book of life. She talks, and sings, and
· prays like one who loves the Saviour.
"26.-Saturday evening.-My dear Charles
will not, I trust, forget what used to be the em-
ployments of this evening; and although you
cannot kneel by your mother's side and offer your
prayers, you may at a great distance pray to the
same God, and find him as near as he was here;
and you may always be sure that she too is offer-
ing her prayers for her dear son. When you are
settled in school, or wherever you may be, I shall
wish you to tell me when you can each day think
of Oodooville, and be engaged in prayer for your
dear friends here as well as for yourself; and I
shall endeavor at the same time to pray for you.
It is pleasant to have stated seasons of prayer
430
MRS. WINSLOW.
8
for each other. I watch carefully the shrub which
you put out a few days before you went away.
It grows finely, and bears a beautiful flower.
"I hope, my dear son, that you will give your
beloved grandmother that place in your confi-
dence which I used to hold, and go to her at all
times with any thing you wish to communicate.
She has had three sons, who always went to her
with their joys and sorrows as their best earthly
friend, even before any of their school-fellows
and companions. She will love you more if you
do so, and it will be very useful to you."
Early in 1832 Mr. W. visited Colombo, to seek
an interview with Sir Robert Wilmot Horton, re-
cently appointed governor of the island, and ob
tain permission to have the mission enlarged.
The feeble health of a daughter induced Mrs. W.
to accompany him. Finding that the governor
was at Newera Ellia, in the interior of the island,
Mr. W. followed him there; Mrs. W. remaining
at Cotta, six miles from Colombo, with Mr. and
Mrs. Lambrick, of the Church Missionary Society.
Passing through Kandy, where he was cordially
welcomed by Mr. and Mrs. Browning, English
missionaries, and ascending to an elevation sup
posed to be 6,000 feet above the level of the
ocean, amid scenery inimitably beautiful and mag-
nificent, the thermometer at sunrise being but
*
IN CEYLON.
431
42°, and seeming a retreat formed for the faint-
ing missionary,* Mr. W. reached Newera Ellia,
and had a most gratifying interview with the
Governor. On all the subjects brought before
him his excellency manifested the greatest kind-
ness; signified his intention of giving some pe
cuniary assistance to the mission; and express-
ed his regret that they had been so long em-
barrassed by governmental restrictions.
The object of the visit was thus happily secured;
calling forth the special thanksgivings of the mis-
* Among the beautiful natural productions of the interior
of the island, one of the most splendid is the talipot (cory-
pha umbraculifera) or large fan-palm. The body of the
tree is 60 or 70 feet in height, and straight as a ship's mast;
without a limb or leaf until you reach the top, where is
an immense tuft of fan-leaves, so large that each one may
cover eight or ten men. The stalk of these leaves clasps
the body of the tree and inclines outwards, the long leaves
bending over in a graceful curve. This vast crown of
evergreen, surrounding such a shaft, is itself very grand;
but when the tree is about fifty years old there rises from
its centre a cone several feet in height, which gradually
enlarges until at length it bursts with a loud explosion-
and a vast conical flower, fifteen or twenty feet in height,
and ten or twelve in breadth, stands exposed in almost
incredible magnificence. It is yellow, and formed of num-
berless blossoms, so arranged on a giant stem and innu-
merable branches or tassels, as to appear over the elevated
tuft of leaves as a gorgeous diadem on the head of this
queen of the forest. The tree blossoms but once, and
then dies.
:
432
MRS. WINSLOW.
sion to God, and giving Mrs. W. the opportunity
to write as follows to an esteemed female friend :
१९
MY DEAR LAURA,-Your very precious letter
came to me just as we were leaving home to pay
our respects to the governor and lady lately ar-
rived. Mr. W.'s object was to request permission
for more missionaries to join us, and mine to ob-
tain health for our little H. Through mercy both
were accomplished.
"We now look forward with the hope of see-
ing the faces of missionary friends from our be-
loved native land. It is thirteen years since we
were thus privileged; and we had become so ac-
customed to the thought that we must labor
alone, that the expectation of its being otherwise
excites strong emotions. We shall certainly be
overjoyed, and I hope thankful. It will be pleas-
ant if they are personally acquainted with some
of our dear friends, but above every thing else,
I hope they will have the qualifications of good
temper, common sense, and ardent piety.
"My school has been small of late, owing in
part to some of the girls having been married; but
last week we made up all deficiencies by adding
twenty-eight, making now fifty-three; so that my
hands are full. We are greatly favored in being
permitted to regard all the older ones as chris-
tians, and to see those who have married adorn
their profession,though living among the heathen.'
IN CEYLON.
433
1
OODOOVILLE, June 19, 1832.
"MY DEAR MOTHER,--Our Maternal Associa-
tion has met here to-day. It is an encouraging
fact, that all the children over fourteen, whose
character we know-for some are in England—
are hopefully pious; and some of the younger
ones have at times appeared very serious. There
are fourteen members of the Society, and about
sixty children connected with it. I think there
is more than a hope in the minds of most of us,
that not one of these dear ones will fail of eter-
nal life.
ff
July 11.-The last three days have been de-
voted to special services for the benefit of this
benighted people. From six to half past seven in
the morning was a prayer-meeting in Tamul, in
the church; from that hour until half past eight
a prayer-meeting of the brethren and sisters, and
such of their children as were present; then
breakfast. At half past nine a meeting with the
larger children of the village schools, both girls
and boys. At eleven, one with schoolmasters,
and others who were disposed to come. At one
o'clock another prayer-meeting by ourselves; and
at four two meetings-one with women and the
girls of the school, and another with church
members. In the evening a general meeting of
all who desired to attend; and many have bɛen
so disposed.
Winslow.
28
=
434
MRS. WINSLOW.
"This evening, especially, the church was, I
think, better filled with respectable people than
ever before. The court Moodeliar, of Mallagum,
has been out every evening, and appeared very
attentive. There seem many advantages in ad-
dressing the people in this way, which there are
not when they are found at their houses, or in
small circles. They see that the missionaries are
in earnest when they leave home and make so
much effort to address them; and they are obliged
to be quiet, and to hear what is said, without one
and another making remarks, or asking questions
which divert the attention and excite ridicule, as
is very common on other occasions. More than
once I thought, how would friends at home re-
joice to see so many heathen listening attentively
to the word of life; to hear the earnest, affec-
tionate exhortations of the missionaries and their
assistants, or the fervent prayers and addresses
of such natives as know, in some degree, the
worth of the soul; to observe the effect of truth
in the moistened eye and anxious countenance
of many hearers; and to join in the prayers of the
brethren for wisdom and grace to perform their
most solemn duties. It was a high privilege, for
which I feel under renewed obligation to live
for God.
१९
August 11.—We have had another interest-
ing week; special services being held at Batti-
IN CEYLON.
435
cotta. It was good thus to wait upon the Lord,
with one accord, in one place. Many attended
the evening meetings who could never before be
induced to attend any place of christian wor-
ship. The Moodeliar, of whom I spoke, has since
openly, and before many friends and foes, avowed
his full belief in christianity; has visited Mr. W.
to receive instruction, and has been furnished
with the Bible and other books, which he spends
much time in reading. His influence is such that
his conversion would seem like that of a host.
There is much inquiry at Oodooville and in the
surrounding villages. Some say, 'Why, the Moo-
deliar talks to us, even when about his business
in court; he says christianity is true; he is go-
ing to be a christian; nobody now can doubt
about these things.' His friends persecute him
much, and he seems aware that he shall suffer
greatly from them if he perseveres."
The Moodeliar, mentioned in this letter, was
from the most influential family in the district,
and is himself a man of great respectability.
After much inquiry, and many struggles, he be-
came a decided convert, and was received to the
church. On account of the opposition of his nu-
merous and powerful friends, who would proba-
bly have used force to keep him back, his admis-
sion was private; but as though the birds of the
436
MRS. WINSLOW
air told the matter, his wife heard of it almost
as soon as he had returned home. Immediately
she collected together almost every thing valua-
ble which she could carry off, and left him. A
young lad, a nephew, whom he had adopted, as
he had no children, and to whom he had given
most of his property, was taken away by his fa-
ther. His servants left him. No respectable man
would go near his house, or drink water from his
well. He was deserted by all. But in the midst
of many trials he strove to maintain his integ-
rity, and was enabled to adorn his profession.
•
CHAPTER IX.
Decease of her Son in America-results
of labor-sudden death-character.
Arrival and death of her son in America-private reflec-
tions on parting with him-letters-brief sketch of his
life-cheering results of missionary labor-last letter to
her mother-renewed dedication of herself and family to
God-sudden death-character-tribute to her memory-
death of sisters.
In the autumn of 1832 the afflictive tidings
were received of the death of that son who had
SON'S DEATH.
437
been the object of so much solicitude and hope.
A kind and consoling letter from one of the se-
cretaries of the Board gave at once the intelli-
gence of his arrival in America, and his early re-
moval from the world. The previous solicitude
of his mother concerning him, and how far she
was prepared for this trial, may be in part under-
stood by a few extracts from her private journal.
"April 22, 1832.-Near the close of the last
year we were called to prepare our beloved son
to go to America. Many a heart-rending pang did
I experience; but I think I was graciously sup-
ported by Him who can do all things, and does
visit the sinful also with his consolations. This
trial was long contemplated, but never, till it was
very near, did I expect to live to see it. I think
I could scarcely bear another such. Charles' feel-
ings were much exercised. Never can I forget
some seasons when we were together at the
throne of grace. How did he plead that his pa-
rents might be 'supported and comforted when
he should be gone,' and ' that he might come back
and preach to the poor heathen ;' but ' if we should
not meet on earth, that we might meet in heaven.'
Oh, my Father, who didst so support me that I
could endure it all, I thank thee for these seasons;
I thank thee for my hope that this darling boy is
one of the lambs of thy fold.
{
438
MRS. WINSLOW.
+
fe
May 27.-The burden of my effusions at the
last date, is my burden still. Many hours of grief
and care have been allotted me; but I hope that I
can trust in the Lord to do all things well. To-day
has been our communion-Mr. and Mrs. Wood.
ward and the Manepy church members were here.
I was much disappointed in being occupied with
little H. who was quite ill this morning all the
time before breakfast, and especially as I had
reason to think that the other brethren and sisters
were then praying for us; but I found, as I have
done before, that when there is from necessity a
want of preparation, the Lord is pleased to show
that the preparation of the heart is from him;
and that in the performance of duty we may safe-
ly expect comfort and consolation. My season at
the communion-table was precious. It was sweet
to look upward to a crucified Saviour, and for-
ward to a place at his right hand. I was peculiar-
ly impressed with the boundless love of God.
How delightful the theme! Mr. W. met my mind
and heart in all he said. I felt no embarrassment
from a foreign language. Since I could not renew
my private dedication in the morning, as I intend-
ed, have done so this evening. May I never for-
get my obligations. It has been a calm, a holy
day. Praise the Lord, O my soul.
"July 8, Sabbath.-I have been greatly con-
cerned for a few days about our dear Charles,
SON'S DEATH.
439
since reading the account of some severe storms
after his sailing. All my prayers for him are now,
if alive, which I used scarcely to mention. I do
feel that we gave him to our heavenly Father ac-
cording to his will. That we did not send him
forth without bidding; and did not commit him to
the winds nor to the waves, nor even to our dear
country and friends, but to the Lord.
"December 16.-The Lord has come very near
to us since I last wrote, and we have realized in
part what was then so much dreaded. Dear
Charles is no longer an inhabitant of earth; but
is, I trust, before the throne of God and the Lamb.
The shock was what few can conceive. Oh, how
we loved him. How our expectations were raised
*concerning his usefulness. But the Lord has not
seen as we see. He has cut him down, and, I doubt
not, for the best and wisest reasons. Perhaps no
affliction has ever been more needed, and I hum-
bly hope it has done us much good. It has drawn
our thoughts and feelings upward, and made us,
for the time at least, less earthly. It has made
the Saviour more precious. Indeed, I think that
new views of his character, and of my relation to
him, have been given me."
"OODOOVILLE, November 2, 1832.
"MY MOST BELOVED MOTHER,-I scarcely dare
trust myself to commence a letter to you; and
440
MRS. WINSLOW.
3
1
yet I feel that I must tell you, that we have re-
ceived the mournful intelligence which has made.
our hearts bleed as they never did before. The
boy who carried my last letter for you, and as I
thought for Charles also, to the post-office, on the
4th ult. returned with the heavy tidings. Oh,
the anguish of my first feelings! We had feared
that the vessel might be lost, but that he should,
so soon after reaching our friends, be taken away,
I had not for a moment anticipated. Still the
Lord is good, and all his dispensations are right;
and I know not that I would alter any of them if
I could, severe as they may sometimes seem.
Perhaps we loved our child too much, and were
too much delighted in the thought that he might
be qualified to return as a missionary to this peo..
ple; and make up, in some measure, the deficien-
cies of his parents. He has, I trust, a purer ser-
vice above, one more acceptable to his heavenly
Father; and for him I greatly rejoice.'
November 10.—I have written but a few lines
since the intelligence reached us that our be-
loved Charles had so early finished his course;
not, my dear mother, that I loved you or others
less, or that I had nothing to say, but because it
is not easy to clothe in language the heart's deep
sorrow. I never felt the chastening hand of God
so heavy upon me; though I trust I can say, 'It
SON'S DEATH.
441
is good for me that I have been afflicted.' It was
a seasonable warning. I am thankful that our
heavenly Father thus graciously aroused me; that
he did not leave me to be wholly engrossed by
my dear earthly ones; but reminded me that this
is not my rest. My earnest desire and prayer is,
that he will draw me to himself, and fix my wan-
dering heart upon him who is 'the chiefest among
ten thousand.' Had I chosen the form of disci-
pline, it would have been different; but doubtless
this is best. May it accomplish all for which it
was sent. It is consoling to think of one so dear
as having escaped the pollutions of the world
and joined the company of heaven. There, we
hope, are five of our little ones. Surely we have
reason to think of our treasures above.
"December 10.—I hoped to fill a long letter to
my
dear mother, but have not been well, and have
been writing to dear F. a few particulars about
Charles. Shall begin another sheet, to be finished,
I hope, about a month hence by Mr. W. when I
may be unable to write. The more frequent con-
templation of another world, occasioned by dear
C.'s death, and I hope, also, some nearer ap-
proaches than usual to Him who is altogether
lovely, have made it seem an easier thing for
me to die than has been common. I feel, how-
ever, strong ties to life, and hope and trust it will
please the Lord to spare me still.
.:
442
MRS. WINSLOW.
"The cholera prevails to an alarming extent in
the district. Very many have been carried off by
it, and the consternation of the people exceeds
all that I have known among them before. It is
a grievous scourge; not only as cutting down
so many in their sins, but as the fear of it ope-
rates upon those who are spared, to keep them
shut up at home. Many schools are scattered.
The people will not attend preaching, and violent
rains make it very difficult for the missionaries
to go out amongst them to any extent. There
are, however, nearly twenty candidates for ad-
mission to the church at our next quarterly
communion."
Some passages from the sketch of her son to
which she alludes above, and which was publish-
ed in a small memoir of him, may illustrate the
character of Mrs. W. as a mother, and her influ-
ence in forming the mind and habits of this pro-
mising child, who died at his uncle's in New-
York only three weeks after his arrival in Ame-
rica, at the age of a little more than eleven years.
"OODOOVILLE, November 23, 1832.
"MY DEAR SISTER F We learn that the
'Star' will touch at Madras next month, and as,
just at this time, I feel that what I do must be
done quickly, I commence a sheet, the first ob
SON'S' DEATH.
44.3
ject of which shall be to give you some facts of
our lamented Charles.
"I think that a desire to please his parents, and
add to their comfort, more powerfully influenced
him to duty than any other motive. When he
had done wrong, nothing would so soon fill his
eyes with tears as to see us grieve. Our sorrows
touched his heart as though they were his own,
and when he had occasioned them, it was to him
doubly trying.
"His purity of mind was such as, in this pol-
luted atmosphere, we could not too much prize.
"He was obedient-never, that I recollect, wil-
fully disobeying his parents; and his word was
seldom, if ever, doubted. He was much impressed
with the words, 'The eye that mocketh at his
father, and despiseth to obey his mother, the
ravens of the valley shall pluck it out, and the
young eagles shall eat it,' and he meditated on
them with a kind of horror. He also knew that
'liars shall have their part in the lake which
burneth with fire and brimstone.'
"The poor beggars were objects of his great
compassion. For two years or more he was in
the constant habit of accompanying me to give
them rice, &c. and to spend some time in com-
municating religious instruction. He often ex-
horted them to repent. Indeed he seemed for
some time particularly desirous to be useful
444
MRS. WINSLOW.
to the heathen, and often admonished such as
came to the house. One old woman (the mother
of a schoolmaster) since his death has reminded
me of a number of instances when, said she, I
stood by that door or sat on the mat there, and
he said, 'You must repent now, you are an old
woman, and will die soon; you must think of
what Jesus Christ has said and done for you, and
love him.' The girls in the school he often ad-
monished and exhorted; one evening, in parti-
cular, they will never forget: it was during the
last revival of religion, when he was more deeply
impressed than ever before, and thought that he
had himself accepted the terms of salvation. We
were absent. After seeing the little ones asleep,
he proposed to have a meeting with the girls, it
being the evening on which I usually held a
meeting with them, and he was generally present.
He prayed and exhorted them, as they afterwards
said, with a seriousness and earnestness such as
they had rarely witnessed. It was somewhat
characteristic of him that he said nothing of it
to us after our return, and we should not have
known it but from others.
"He had, at quite an early age, a good know-
ledge of Scripture history. Long before he could
read himself, I commenced reading to him the
Old Testament, omitting some portions, and ex-
plaining or simplifying the history so that he
SON'S DEATH.
445
could understand it. His first reading for himself
was to go on with what I had begun, in connec-
tion with studying Emerson's Scripture Cate-
chism,—which, indeed, was scarcely a study, as
he had the facts in mind from his reading. The
Bible was in this way his most pleasant reading-
book; and he had the principal historical facts
in the Old and New Testament treasured in his
mind when he had read but little else—and any
text of Scripture that, in reading or otherwise,
had conveyed a distinct thought to his mind, was
never forgotten, but often referred to and quoted
in conversation. Indeed I never knew him to
forget any thing that he had once distinctly under-
stood. Committing to memory what he did not
understand was a task, and was seldom required
of him. His evenings were generally spent with
me alone in reading and conversation,-when
quite young till eight o'clock, and afterwards till
nine and half-past nine,-and these are the sea-
sons on which more than all others my memory
delights to dwell, when he gladly turned aside
from the common amusements of children, and
especially of boys, to sit down in a retired room
with his mother, open his mind to her instruction,
and into her bosom pour all his heart. Here he
confessed his sins and wept over them, and here
I felt that I had an influence which no precepts
nor threatenings could give me under other cir-
446
MRS. WINSLOW.
cumstances. He never seemed so happy as in
evenings thus spent.
"In his seasons of more than usual seriousness,
which towards the close of the time of his stay
with us were frequent, he seemed aware of the
danger of their not being permanent, and with
many tears used to pray that he might not be
suffered to grieve the Holy Spirit.' It was his
usual practice to pray alone in the morning, and
with me in the evening, after our reading a por-
tion of Scripture together. On Sabbath evenings
he recited to his father, after which they had a
season of prayer and religious conversation to-
gether, and we have often remarked that his
prayers were the language of a mature christian,
sometimes very affecting to us, and seeming to
proceed from an overflowing heart. The burden
of them was, that he might hate sin more and
more, and be holy as Jesus was holy, and this
with the strongest expressions of sorrow for sin,
and longing to be freed from it, and washed clean
in the Saviour's blood.
'There is a fountain filled with blood,' &c.
was a favorite hymn, to which he often alluded
in his prayers. The first time he expressed a de-
cided hope to me, was, I think, when he had been
ill. I intimated my belief that he was better, but
added, 'It may be that God will send a severer
SON'S DEATH.
44.7
१
sickness upon you, to make you feel that you
are in danger of death, and lead you to prepare
for it.' He immediately burst into tears and said,
Mamma, I am not afraid to die; I am sure God
has not given me up.' He was then too weak to
say much in explanation of his feelings, but the
simple fact that he was not afraid to die was some
evidence of a change of heart; as death to chil-
dren in this country appears usually in the most
forbidding forms.
"He however seemed to think of his sins as
much as of his exposure to danger and to sud-
den death. One evening, I well recollect, he was
so affected with a view of his sins that he beg-
ged me to pray with him, and himself prayed
alone with me three or four times, appearing to
feel that he could not sleep till his sins were par-
doned and he had a new heart. Another time at
a quarterly meeting, during the sermon and the
administration of the Lord's supper, he sobbed
and wept much. On my inquiring why he did so,
he said that he felt as he never did before, and
wanted to come to the Lord's supper. This de-
sire he often afterwards expressed, and regularly
attended the meetings at the station which were
held for inquirers and those who wished to make
a public profession of their faith in Christ. This
was the more observable, as he always avoid-
ed any unnecessary exhibition of his feelings;
448
MRS. WINSLOW.
.
many times brushing the tears from his eyes
and turning his head away when he thought he
might be observed."
j
It be added that this son of many prayers
may
gave pleasing evidence to his friends in America
of being truly a child of God. In his journal at
sea he frequently mentions his religious enjoy-
ment. In one of his communications to his pa-
rents he says, "I still feel that I have given my-
self to God;" and one of the last sentences that
he uttered while he retained his reason was,
१९ I
think the Lord seems to comfort me very much."
It is evident in the preceding pages that, dur-
ing the thirteen years in which Mrs. W. was per-
mitted to toil on heathen shores, many cheering
results gladdened her heart—an earnest of richer
blessings which have already descended, espe-
cially in the enlargement of the mission, and its
wide extension on the continent; and which, in
the fulfilment of the purposes of mercy to a fallen
world, shall yet be granted to the prayer of faith
and the labors and sacrifices of christian love.
For some years previous to her sudden remo-
val, the native free schools, eighty or ninety in
number, had contained from three to four thou-
sand children, of whom more than five hundred
were girls. The system on which they were con-
RESULTS OF LABOR.
449
ducted having been gradually improved, they had
become much more strictly christian schools-
christian books, prepared by the missionaries in
Tamul, were extensively used; and each school
was virtually a depository for Bibles and Tracts,
and a little chapel in which the word of God
was preached, from time to time, to the parents
of the children and other villagers. Nearly one
half of the teachers had become hopefully pious,
among whom was a heathen girl, taught in one
of the schools, who became a faithful teacher
of forty or fifty of her own sex-an interesting
train, that from Sabbath to Sabbath might be
seen following her through the rice-fields as she
brought them up with her to the house of God.
The preparatory school, into which the free
boarding establishments had been concentrated,
embraced more than one hundred lads—prejudice
having so much given way, that when on one
occasion notice was given that a few select lads
would be received, more than one hundred and
fifty, many of them from leading families, were
brought to the missionaries and strongly urged
upon their acceptance. On a similar occasion,
when it was proposed to receive into the Female
Central School about twenty girls, more than
seventy were brought by mothers and other fe-
male friends, all saying, you must receive our
children, we cannot take them home again.
Winslow.
29
450
MRS. WINSLOW.
The Mission Seminary, at the close of 1832,
contained one hundred and forty-two students,
including a theological class of twenty-five; and
of the whole number fifty-three were members of
the church. The public annual examinations in
English were attended not only by missionaries
of other denominations and friends in the vicinity
but by many gentlemen connected with the gov
ernment, among whom was Sir Richard Ottley,
in honor of whom the principal building was
named Ottley Hall; and the examinations in Ta-
mul drew together many of the more respectable
natives, before whom dissertations relating to
the solar system, and illustrating the great practi-
cal points in European knowledge, as well as on
the truth and evidences of christianity, were
read; and mathematical demonstrations and ocu-
lar experiments, with views of the heavenly bo-
dies through the telescope, were presented-all
throwing the light of true science on some of the
deformed features of the puranic systems, and
shaking the foundations of a false religion as
well as of a false philosophy. Of the forty-three
who had completed their studies in the seminary,
twenty-three had gone into the service of the
mission; eight remained in the seminary as teach-
ers and students of theology; four or five were
employed by other missions; and eight or nine
by the government as interpreters in the courts,
RESULTS OF LABOR.
451
or assistants in the medical or surveyor's depart-
ments. Dr. Scudder had also always one or more
assistants in his practice among the natives,
whom he instructed as circumstances allowed in
the medical art, a knowledge of which is of great
importance among the heathen.
Permission for the establishment of the Ameri-
can mission press, which has since issued so many
mions of pages, had been very recently obtain-
ed; but by means of the Church mission press es-
tablished in 1825, catechisms and other books for
schools and more than fifty Tracts had been print-
ed; copies of the Bible, which was translated into
Tamul a century before by the Danish missiona-
ries at Tranquebar, had been procured from Ma-
dras and Colombo; and by the distribution of these
publications much light and truth had gone forth
amidst darkness and error, and had been evident-
ly blessed in the conversion of some individuals.
One of these, Katheraman, who was brought by
one who received a Tract, to the house of God,
himself brought many others; and at length met
such as he could induce to attend, at a prayer-
house every morning regularly, for reading the
Scriptures and prayer, until fifteen or sixteen
had joined the church, and others were inquiring.
At each of the five stations of the mission,
from three to six hundred were generally present
at the public ministry of the word on the Sabbath,
452
MRS. WINSLOW.
/of whom about one fourth were adults, and the
remainder children from the schools. United
meetings for special services were also held, not
only at the mission stations, but in the midst of
populous heathen villages; at which numbers of
the heathen were often collected under favorable
circumstances, to hear from successive speak-
ers the most impressive truths, brought to bear
with concentrated force upon their hearts nd
consciences, while united prayer was offered for
the descent of the Holy Spirit. The Gospel was
also proclaimed from house to house, and tours
made for preaching and the distribution of books
both on the island and the continent. In August,
1831, one hundred and seventeen who had been
connected with the boarding establishments,
thirty schoolmasters, and fifty villagers, includ-
ing some domestics, had been admitted to the
church; and in the following year thirty were
added, of whom a still larger proportion were
adults.
It was easy for the eye of faith to anticipate
results far more glorious, as the prayer of the
Great Intercessor for the progress of his king-
dom should be fulfilled; and there is delightful
evidence that the subject of this memoir could
commit all to him, whether he would still em-
ploy her here, or call her to be "with him where
he is," that she might "behold his glory."

PREPARATION FOR DEATH.
453
The following unfinished letter is the last com-
menced by Mrs. W. to her ever dear mother:
((
January 3, 1833.
"MY BELOVED MOTHER,-I did not intend to
delay beginning a letter to you, as promised in
my last, till this time; but you will excuse it.
Most anxiously have I been looking and waiting
for letters to come by another ship in a few
days.' I long to know how you have been sup-
ported in the severe disappointment concerning
dear Charles. We are still surrounded by the
dead and dying, as the cholera is raging with per-
haps no abatement; but hitherto our families and
the church members have been preserved, except
in the case of one young man who had left the
mission and was living in the town. Several have
been ill, but have been restored to health.
"I have felt much reproved this evening for
some of my anxieties concerning our children.
When shall I learn to cast all my burdens on
Him who is able to sustain them? I think I have
more delight in trusting him of late; but still
come short.' Have been reading Mrs. Graham's
life with new pleasure, and I hope profit. Be-
lieve I have read it three times since coming to
Jaffna. Have also been engaged with the memoir
of Isabella Campbell; another precious example
of one who lived by faith on the Son of God.'
454
MRS. WINSLOW.
None I am sure can read it without profiting by
such an exhibition of simple trust in Christ.
"In regard to our children, if I had the means
I should not wish them put wholly in a boarding-
school, but in such a place that, by uniting ha-
bits of domestic labor and economy with cultiva-
tion of mind, they could be qualified for happi-
ness and usefulness in life. I seek not great
things for them. Indeed I hope I can say, with
Mrs. Graham, that I put a blank into the Lord's
hands as to all their temporal concerns; seeking
only this one thing with all my soul, that they
may have their portion with the people of God"
The last night of the year 1832 was spent in
prayer at Oodooville by the members of the
mission, who remained in supplication and inter-
cession until midnight; and then greeted the new
year with thanksgiving. The uncertainty that life
would be continued to all through the year was
of course contemplated; and if uncommon fitness
for death had been considered as an intimation
of its near approach, a presentiment might have
been felt that the subject of this memoir was
keeping that "watch-night" for the last time.
But no one, except perhaps herself, heard the
voice which seemed to say, "the Master is come
and calleth for thee."
In expectation of her confinement, concerning
PREPARATION FOR DEATH.
455
which she was, for no apparent reason, uncom-
monly doubtful, she made her preparations much
as she would have done had she known the re-
sult, and that she should be unable at last even
to bid any one farewell. All the concerns of the
boarding-school as well as the affairs of her
household and of the station, as far as under her
management, were arranged in the most careful
manner, and written directions were left con-
cerning them. There was also a paper of hints
concerning her children, and a farewell letter to
her husband. Nor was her soul neglected. She
had laid up fresh provision for passing over Jor-
dan. Her affliction, by weaning her from the
world-by making the Bible and the throne of
grace more precious-by causing her to look to
a compassionate Saviour with more steady faith,
and to appropriate to herself more than ever
before the precious promises of his word, so
changed the current of her religious feelings,
and so carried them upward, that she often spoke
of them as almost entirely new.
On Saturday evening, January 12, a few hours
before her death, though much occupied with
other concerns, she found time to express some
of her feelings and desires in her private diary.
The greatest part of what she wrote is given, as
the last record of her experience-the dying tes-
timony of her faith and love.
456
MRS. WINSLOW.
•
"January 12, 1833.-My time for writing is
nearly gone, at least for the present; and my
dear Charles' birth-day reminds me that I owe it
to the Lord for his merciful affliction to say more
than I have of what I hope it has done for me
I have even thought, at times, that had I appear-
ed before Him previous to this stroke, I should
have had my portion with hypocrites and unbe-
lievers. I have thought, Is it possible that, after
so long a life of profession, after many unspeak-
ably precious seasons at the throne of grace, af-
ter so long feeling assured that my poor prayers
were heard and answered, after experiencing in
many trials that 'good is the will of the Lord,'
and rejoicing to have him rule and reign, and af-
ter hours, weeks and months of bitter agony
and abhorrence of myself on account of sin, and
counting the holiness of heaven more to be de-
sired than all the world can offer-I have never
before submitted to Jesus as my Lord and Saviour?
-never before embraced the Gospel as a little
child?-never come unto Jesus so as to be saved?
Oh, can it be?—and yet, sure I am that I never
before saw the Saviour so lovely, so desirable,-
never considered as now the length, and breadth,
and height, and depth of that love which passeth
knowledge the value of that fountain which is
set open for sin and uncleanness ;-never saw the
whole plan of salvation so perfect, so wonderful;
HER DEATH.
457
--never with such feelings could say, 'my Lord
and my God.' And while this view of the sub-
ject has seemed greatly to endear the fond object
whose removal has been the means, I have been
thankful that the Lord did not wholly forsake
me, and did not leave me to compass myself
about with sparks of my own kindling, to strive
to work out my own righteousness by tears and
groans for sin. Oh, I bless him for this chas-
tisement, and long that it should bring forth
more fruit.
"Sometimes heaven has seemed very near,
and as though it would be easy to die. At other
times I have had less confidence, and more fear
whether all is yet right between me and my God.
Should I now be called from my little family,
from my dear husband, oh my Saviour, let me
rest in thine arms; carry me all the Jordan
through. Oh be with me, even as I cannot ask
or think. Support, sustain my sinking feet. Oh
uphold me
*. Be thou my
Saviour in that dark hour; and do thou most gra-
ciously bless my dear, dear husband. Uphold
him with thine everlasting arms.
My dear babes! may they be thine, thine only,
and that for ever. Oh my Saviour, enable me
this night to give myself unto thee, and do thou
receive me in that well ordered covenant which
thou didst die to secure."
*
* *
""
* *
** *
458
MRS. WINSLOW.
She was interrupted and did not record her
petitions for the school, the station, and the
brethren and sisters of the mission, as, from other
circumstances, it is evident was in her heart.
The closing scene will be best given in a commu
nication written at the time.
OODOOVILLE, January 17, 1833.
"MY EVER DEAR AND BELOVED MOTHER,-The
Lord has often come very near unto you, and
removed, one after another, your earthly com-
forts, until perhaps you feel that you are almost
desolate, and that the sources of consolation
below are nearly dried up. But has not heavenly
consolation descended into your soul in propor-
tion as earthly comforts have failed? I doubt not
that this has been the case, and that you are still
able to say, 'It is good for me that I have been
afflicted.' How trying in your widowed state to
look upon our dear Charles only when nature was
failing, or when he was laid out for the tomb.
After all your hopes and expectations of clasp-
ing often to your arms the first-born of your be-
loved Harriet, and of seeing your eldest daugh-
ter in her eldest child, how trying the disappoint-
ment! Yet you could say, It is well, for the
Lord hath done it.
"And what Providence is there, however try-
ing, however it may wither and blast our hopes,
HER DEATH.
459
and scathe our very hearts, concerning which,
as the will of God, we cannot say, 'It is well?'
Yet alas, we are weak; and unless supported
from on high, there are dispensations of Provi-
dence which we cannot bear. We sink beneath
great waters. Such an affliction has come upon
me; and such, my dearly beloved mother, has
come upon you. We are mutually and most
deeply afflicted; for your and my beloved Har-
riet is gone. Yes, the wife of my youth, the
partner of all my joys and sorrows, the mother
of my three, now motherless children, is gone.
That tender, that most affectionate heart, has
ceased to beat; and all her anxious cares con-
cerning those whom she loved as her own soul
are over. She has passed the Jordan; and is, I
doubt not, in the heavenly Canaan, rejoicing with
joy unspeakable and full of glory. She is now in
that world of spirits bright' where no sin nor
sorrow can enter. My dear afflicted mother, do
not mourn, but rejoice. Our too dear Harriet is
with her Saviour, whom she loved better than all
here, though she loved us very much.
"But I must give you a few particulars. On
Sabbath she was somewhat ill; but went to
church both forenoon and afternoon. I tried ra-
ther to dissuade her from going in the afternoon,
and she at first concluded to stay at home; but
as the children wished it, she went, and seemed
460
MRS. WINSLOW.
comfortable. On her return she was a little fa-
tigued, and lay down a short time; after which
she rose and went out to tea. We then had
family prayers. I read the forty-sixth Psalm,
and made some remarks upon it, which appeared
to interest her; and we conversed on the privi-
lege of casting all our burdens upon the Lord
Afterwards she went to her room, heard the lit-
tle girls repeat their hymns and lessons, and di-
rected their devotions for the night.
"I went out to my study, but not being so
well as usual, came in early. Finding the door of
her room shut, and having a sick head-ache, I
lay down on a couch. This was very unusual for
me, and caused her to inquire a little anxiously
about my health when she came from her room.
She said, 'I cannot bear to see you so unwell;'
and soon added, 'I do not feel so well myself. I
have a peculiar sensation in my breast.' I re-
quested her to be as quiet as possible, and re-
commended that she should take a little lauda-
num, and lie down. She did so, and went to
sleep; but in a short time awoke, feeling the
same distress in her breast. I then immediately
sent for Dr. Scudder and Mrs. Spaulding, sup-
posing that she was about to be confined. She
was partially relieved of the distress, but continued
very uneasy and unable to rest in any position.
She frequently requested me to pray for her.
1
3
HER DEATH.
461
"Dr. Scudder arrived about two o'clock in
the morning. He bled her freely, and she be-
came so much relieved that she lay down quiet-
ly and said that she felt quite at ease. She
took a little coffee; and before she went to
sleep called me (as Mrs. Spaulding was taking
care of her) and insisted on my lying down on
the couch on account of my being unwell, say-
ing at the same time, 'Do you know, my dear,
how good it is to be perfectly at ease after se-
vere pain?' I said, 'You feel thankful.' Her
reply was, Yes, I think I do. How good is the
Lord.' She then very pleasantly bade me good
night, and fell quietly asleep. This was probably
the last she knew on earth.
"After a short time Mrs. S. noticed a peculi-
arity in her breathing, and attempted to wake
her. As she did not succeed, she called Dr. S.
and myself; but as the sleep was quiet and pulse
regular, there seemed to be no danger. We
again left the room; but were soon called back to
witness slight spasmodic affections of the eyes
and face, which were, ere long, followed by a con-
vulsive fit. We were then greatly alarmed, and
Dr. S. used every exertion to prevent a recur-
rence of the spasms. All was without success,
and after two or three returns of the convulsions
the breath of my beloved wife grew shorter and
shorter, and a little before six o'clock on Mon-
..
462
MRS. WINSLOW.
day morning, the 14th instant, she peacefully re-
signed her spirit.
"The funeral took place at five o'clock P. M.
of the same day. We sang at the house,
'Why should we mourn departing friends,' &c.
And at the grave,
• Unveil thy bosom, faithful tomb,' &c.
And I believe all felt that those hymns expressed
our sentiments, our feelings, and our hopes. The
mortal remains were deposited in the church
near those of our dear George ;-thus was one
babe by the side, and one in the arms, of the
fond mother; and the spirits of six are, I trust,
with her before the throne. Oh! how she loved
them; how she prayed for them; how assured
she was of their final salvation. She was indeed
a precious mother as well as wife and missionary.
Our departed Harriet had for the last few
months been fast ripening for heaven; espe-
cially since we heard of Charles' death. How
severe was that stroke! But what rich blessings
did it bring! Itʼmade her lean more entirely on
her Saviour. She had, under that affliction, new
and peculiar evidence of the life of faith in her
soul. On Saturday evening she expressed her
feelings in her diary; and on Sabbath noon re-
newed her covenant with God-a covenant made
HER DEATH.
463
*
twenty-five years before. This was her finishing
work. It was the last time she wrote her name.
As she had no opportunity for preparation after
she became ill, it is most gratifying and conso-
ling that she left these last memorials of her un-
wavering trust in God. She had, in every re-
spect, set her 'house in order,' as though she
fully anticipated being thus removed, almost in
an instant, from all these scenes. But I did not
at all expect, nor was I at all prepared for the
shock. Much had I anticipated my own death;
little had I thought that the desire of my eyes
would be taken away as with a stroke. Yet it
has been done by the hand of a Father; I dare
not, I cannot murmur. I bless his holy name
that he took my beloved so gently, and that she
met the enemy without knowing of his approach;
for he was disarmed. Should the Lord spare my
life, I propose to send you another letter soon.
I now write in haste, and with a bleeding heart.
'Your ever affectionate,
"though afflicted son,
"M. WINSLOW."
A joint letter from the mission adds, "The
funeral was attended by all our number, and by
our missionary friends in Jaffnapatam. The mo-
ther and babe were buried in the Oodooville
church, amidst the tears, not only of the immedi-
464
MRS. WINSLOW.
,
ate inourners, but of the bereaved children of the
school, the native members of our churches, and
of many people around who could not but feel
their loss.
"The following week on Thursday, being the
time of our quarterly communion at Oodooville,
a funeral sermon was preached by Mr. Poor, from
the text' And his disciples came, and took up
the body and buried it, and went and told Jesus.'
He described the deceased as like John, a' burn-
ing and a shining light.' This description, though
it made us weep the more for our loss, and for
the loss of the natives around us, caused us also
to rejoice for the grace conferred on our depart-
ed sister while here, and for the assurance that
she is now enjoying the unveiled presence and
glory of her Saviour in a better world."
We have thus accompanied our missionary
friend through her brief but useful life. If her
pathway was frequently thorny, the light of hea-
ven was often let down upon it, to illuminate and
cheer her steps. She was happy even in a dis-
tant land and amidst the heathen; and at last,
how short was her passage through the dark val-
ley to brighter regions; how sudden the transi-
tion from suffering, sinful mortality, to beati-
fied immortality. All that remains, is to notice a
few traits in her character, selected principally
CHARACTER.
465
to excite imitation, or show the abounding grace
of God to one who felt that she had nothing of
her own but sin.
Mrs. Winslow, in her person, was above the
usual size and stature; and with a fine dark eye,
a pure white skin, and an elevated and expanded
forehead shaded with dark locks, had an engaging
countenance,
"Where dawns the high expression of a mind:"
while she undoubtedly possessed "a nicer adjust-
ment both of the intellectual and moral powers
than is ordinarily to be found." Neat and taste-
ful in her apparel; affable and yet dignified in her
manners; and, in her social intercourse, frank,
candid, and sincere-always putting the best con-
struction on the language and deportment of those
around her, while her careful self-scrutiny made
her acquainted with the hearts of others-she
found easy access to persons in every department
of life, and was a favorite in every circle which
love of her Saviour did not forbid her to enter.
In her school-days she had great fondness for
mathematical studies, and the effect was seen in
after life, in her discipline of mind and regard for
strict order and system. Perhaps this also con-
tributed, in connection with her native strength
of intellect, to form her uncommon decision of
Winslow.
30
។
466
MRS. WINSLOW.
character. Such were her habits of thought that
she could not but rest steadily in the fixed deci-
sions of her judgment; and her determination on
important subjects was often such as to lead to
the most untiring perseverance. Difficulties sel-
dom overcame her. It was a maxim from her
childhood not to say, "I can't;" but "I'll try."
She generally finished what she undertook, and
was remarkably thorough. She had great industry
as well as energy, and did most things with a
facility which enabled her, though subject to very
frequent illness, to accomplish more than do most
persons in continued health. In addition to the
care of her family when abroad, the education
of her children, the charge generally of a large
boarding establishment, the keeping of pecuniary
accounts for the station, and various direct mis-
sionary labors, she maintained a frequent corres-
pondence with many friends, and did much writ-
ing for the mission.
With these traits of her character were united
much delicacy of taste, and an unusual degree
of sensibility. Her feelings were all acute and
tender, rendering her peculiarly susceptible to
sorrow or to joy; but she studied, and to a good
degree attained, in these as in other respects, self-
control. It was her rule, in regard to all wrong
habits, mental or moral, to strive for the victory
over them, and never to give up the conflict from
CHARACTER.
467
the impression that they were unalterably con-
firmed.
It is perhaps frequently the case that the lead-
ing features of religious character are stamped
at the time of the new birth. It is certainly re-
markable in Mrs. W. that concern for the souls of
others mingled largely with her earliest religious
impressions. She was imbued with the missiona-
ry spirit in her first sanctification and sealing by
the Holy Ghost. From the beginning she was an
active christian. Her benevolence sprung from
a deep fountain of christian love, opened by the
Spirit in her soul, and kept full by free commu-
nication with the "river of the water of life."
Thus qualified, she could be faithful in reproving
and seeking the eternal welfare of others, and
seldom give offence; and rarely failed in her at-
tempts to gain access, even in circumstances the
most forbidding. Her growth in grace was per-
haps more manifest from the increase of love
than of any other fruit of the Spirit. In one of
her last letters she says, "I have often of late
thought that it is not sufficiently considered that
our religion is a religion of love; and there is
nothing which I have more frequently resolved
to aim at, especially when coming up from the
banks of Jordan, than to have love to God and
love to man the leading principle of my spared
life
""
468
MRS. WINSLOW.
While her piety was active it was also medita
tive. She abounded in self-examination. Mason
on Self-Knowledge was a constant manual. It was
her practice, at different periods, to keep a writ-
ten account of her deficiencies, and in her exami-
nations to dwell principally on those things in
which she had come short. She kept at times
a list of the principal faults, both of omission
and commission, to which she felt herself ex-
posed, on which she noticed her delinquencies,
and kept the account for her subsequent inspec-
tion. At her seasons of fasting and prayer she
sometimes recorded at length these and other
sins as they occurred to her mind. For instance,
at one time she began her devotional exercises by
noting her sins against God-against her hus-
band—against her children-against her domes-
tics—against the brethren and sisters of the mis-
sion-against her friends at home, and against
the heathen. Under these heads some pages are
written, which show the minuteness and severity
of her examination, and her awful sense of the
strictness of the divine law. Among the sins
against God she in one instance records:
"Not meditating upon God at stated seasons,
and constantly going to him to guide, uphold, and
deliver-not waiting on him in faith, to keep me
from temptation, and to give me the victory over
CHARACTER.
469
my besetting sins-not desiring more earnestly
to be with him to behold his glory-not being
more thankful for the mercies I experience, and
doing more cheerfully to the Lord whatsoever
iny hands find to do-not committing myself and
my all to him with entire submission and a de-
sire only that his name may be glorified-not
trusting in him at all times before any created
one, and making him my chief good before hus-
band and children-not desiring life for his sake,
that I may labor for him among the heathen, ra-
ther than for the love of the world or of friends-
not constantly recommending the Gospel by a
meek and quiet spirit before the heathen, from
whom he only has made me to differ-not think-
ing enough of the exceeding love of Jesus, and
feeling my obligations to him-not giving more
honor to the Holy Spirit by thankfully receiving
his influences, giving him a throne in my heart,
and obeying his teachings.'
She also at such seasons reviewed her resolu-
tions, which were made when her views of divine
things were clearest; and according as she had
been enabled to keep them or had broken them,
she gave thanks to God, or humbled herself be-
fore him. It appeared to be her sincere endeavor
to act in that manner which had seemed to her
best when she made the closest approaches to
470
MRS. WINSLOW.
God. If she could not afterwards recall the emo-
tions excited at such times, she would have the
benefit of the opinions formed, and rules of life
laid down, when farthest from earth and nearest to
heaven. She desired it to be, as she often said, her
daily business to make progress in the divine life.
Her habits of devotion gave soul and life to her
piety. It was her frequent practice to have speci-
fic subjects of prayer on each day of the week,
and also for different parts of the day. Indeed,
in a good measure, she obeyed the injunction,
"praying always with all prayer and supplication
in the Spirit," and her intercessions were often
most fervent and prevalent. The instances are
numerous in which manifest answers to her
prayers were granted; some of them in the con-
version of individuals, both at home and abroad,
who were apparently very far from God. No one
can easily conceive how great was her anxiety
at times, and how earnest her petitions, for the
girls of the school, for her domestics and others.
at the station, and for all connected with the mis-
sion; nor can any one tell how much they were
indebted to her prayers. No domestic lived in
her family any number of years without becom-
ing a christian. At the time of her death five, as-
sisting in the care of her numerous household,
were all members of the church, though they
came to her heathen. In the devout and diligent
CHARACTER.
471
reading of the Scriptures she had frequent com-
munion with God. The Bible became more and
more precious to her as she became more and
more spiritually-minded; and meditating on its
truths until they assumed form and substance,
she obtained great peace of mind, which often
shed its lustre on all around her. In one instance,
in expressing her wishes for the day, she says,
"I desire especially to walk softly before God;
and to this end I would be moderate in all things—
not hasty in speaking or acting-kind to all—
not talkative—not noisy-thoughtful—grave—and
much in ejaculatory prayer."
In regard to all her anxieties as a mother and
the mistress of a family, as well as a missionary
laborer, she endeavored to roll her burdens on
the Lord, but felt her responsibilities so deeply
as to be often "pressed in spirit beyond measure.'
Though few are more frequently occupied in con-
templating the divine perfections, her views of
Jesus as a Saviour, or rather as her Saviour, were
not always equally distinct with those of her de-
ficiency and guilt, and she groaned being burden-
ed. But when through grace she was accustom-
ed to look more steadily at the cross of Christ,
and was more sensible of the actings of faith
within her, and of her union to Christ as her head,
she looked away from herself, and rejoiced in
hope of the glory of God.
*
472
MRS. WINSLOW.
5
Her progress in the spiritual life is happily de-
scribed by Mr. Spaulding, in a letter to her moth-
er, with which we close this short review of her
estimable character.
"Your dear Harriet in her religious and social
feelings continued, for the first five or six years.
of her missionary life, much as when you last saw
her. She suffered frequently from bad health,
and was eventually obliged, as you know, to take
a voyage to Calcutta. Though she always de-
lighted to spend her whole strength, sometimes
laboring even beyond her strength; still the
growth of her religious affections and her en-
joyment in religion and in the missionary work
have been increased since her. return in 1826
This may have arisen in part from better health.
but I think she had somewhat clearer views that
before of herself and her Saviour. The intelli
gence of Charles' death was more than nature
alone could bear, and with the aid of grace it
seemed difficult for her to recover at once from
the suddenness and severity of the shock. Yet.
though cast down, she was not forsaken. She
mourned bitterly, but submissively, silently and
in hope.
"In one of my last conversations with her, we
were speaking of the ill health of some of her
children, when she remarked that she felt that
she must do all she could for them while spared
i
CHARACTER.
473
season.
to her, as they seemed to be lent but for a little
* Her conversation for the last two or
three months was not only heavenward, but she
seemed to get new views of Christ, and of salva-
tion by faith in him. All the more meek, lowly
and gentle graces of the Spirit seemed to have
taken a new and rapid growth. She talked of
that love which Jesus manifested, and still mani-
fests for us, and of 'forbearing one another in
love ;' and mourned more than ever over those
dissonant feelings among christians which un-
happily are sometimes exhibited. In a word, her
conversation and feelings seemed to be those of
one who enjoyed a frequent and solitary walk
along the banks of Jordan; who looked with un-
usual interest at the prospect on the other side,
especially at the loveliness and glory of the Sa-
viour, as he seemed to hold out his hands towards
her and say, 'Come, heavy laden and afflicted, I
will give you rest.' These feelings seemed to be
new, and almost strange to herself; and while
she pondered them in her heart, wondering what
they could mean, she suddenly overstepped the
grave,' and is not, for God hath taken her.
rt
'She is no more with us, but she lives in our
hearts. She lives in the affections of relatives,
* Her three surviving daughters were brought by their
father to this country, and each adopted into an estimable
christian family.
i
474
MRS. WINSLOW.
and friends, and christians at home. She lives
and will long live in her labors of love among the
Tamul people. In this providence there is much
of comfort as well as of affliction. Even the sud-
denness and unexpectedness of it was full of mer-
cy to her, as she had always some fear in view of
death. This seemed to be regarded by our kind
and sympathizing Saviour, who so ordered it that
she should take rest in a sweet and quiet sleep;
and putting off the body and mortality in that
very sleep, awake in his likeness.'
The following affectionate tribute to the me-
mory of Mrs. W. is from the highly gifted pen
of Mrs. SIGOURNEY, who was a friend and com
panion of her early days.
TO THE MEMORY OF
MRS. HARRIET L. WINSLOW.
"Thy name hath power like magic.
"Back it brings
"The earliest pictures hung in memory's halls,
"Tinting them freshly o'er; the rugged cliff,
"The towering trees,-the wintry walk to school,
"The page so often conn'd, the needle's task
"Achieved with weariness,-the hour of sport
"Well-earned and dearly prized,-the sparkling brook
"Making its clear cascade,—the darker rush
"Of the pent river through its rocky pass,—
TRIBUTE TO HER MEMORY.
475
"Our violet-gatherings 'mid the vernal banks,—
"When our young hearts did ope their crystal gates
"To every simple joy.
"I little deem'd,
"Mid all that gay and gentle fellowship,
"That Asia's sun would beam upon thy grave,—
"Though even then, from thy calm, serious eye,
"There was a glancing forth of serious thought,
"That scorn'd earth's vanities.
"I saw thee stand
"With but a few brief summers o'er thy head,
"And in the consecrated courts of God
"Confess thy Saviour's name. And they who mark'd
"The deep devotion, and the high resolve
"Of that scarce half-blown bud,-did wondering ask
"What its full bloom must be.
"But now thy bed
"Is with thine infant train,-where the sad voice
"Of the young Ceylon mother tells her child
"Of all thy prayers and labors. Yes, thy rest
"Is in the bosom of that fragrant isle
"Where heathen man, with lavish nature, strives
"To blot the lesson she would teach of God.
"-Thy pensive sisters pause upon thy tomb
"To catch the spirit that did bear thee through
"All tribulation; till thy robes were white,
"To join the angelic train..
"And so farewell,.
"My childhood's playmate, and my sainted friend,-
"Whose bright example, not without rebuke,
"Admonisheth, that home, and ease, and wealth,
"And native land,—are well exchang'd for heaven."
"Hartford, (Conn.) March 17, 1835.”
"L. H. 8.
!
476
DEATH OF SISTERS.
The influence of Mrs. W. in forming the character of
her sisters, to whom Mrs. Sigourney so beautifully al-
ludes one of whom, who yet survives, received, on
arriving at Ceylon, the first intelligence of her death—
claims the following brief notice of the two others, who
had scarcely entered on their labors among the heathen
when they were called to higher services above.
Mrs. CHARLOTTE H. CHERRY, the eldest of the three,
having for some years, in her native land, sought with
great fidelity and success the eternal welfare of souls,
especially those under her charge in Sabbath and other
schools, and whom she met in her Tract distribution,
reached Ceylon in April, 1837, expecting to be station-
ed on the continent; but, after a painful illness, died,
November 4 of the same year, aged 26. Eight days
before her departure she wrote in pencil:
"I am still spared, although very low. Yes, dear
friends, our good Dr. Ward thinks the earthly house of
this tabernacle will soon be dissolved. Well, if the
Lord's will be so, is it not far better to be with Christ?
I think the Lord sent me here; and though it were
but to die, I do not regret coming at his bidding. Many,
many thanks to dear mother and sister, who, in my
childhood, taught me to prize the Bible, and to learn
many passages from its holy pages, which now cheer
my fainting spirit."
During her severe illness she was an example of pa-
tience-cheerful, submissive, happy. Often, when in
anguish of body, she would say,
"This sorrow, touched by Thee, grows bright
"With more than rapture's ray."
DEATH OF SISTERS.
477
A few hours before her departure she said, "Is this
death? Yes, this is death. It is a solemn thing to die.
I want to tell you, that Jesus Christ is my all—my all.
I am a lost, vile, undone sinner, but Jesus Christ is my
all." Then after a pause-"Have not I commanded
thee?' 'Have not I commanded?' I believe the Lord
commanded us; and tell them at home I am not sorry
we came here, because I believe we came at the Lord's
command. Do not let them say I have done much. I
have done nothing. It was all the Lord Jesus Christ.
Farewell."
On the stone which marks where her dust is deposit-
ed by the side of her two sisters at Oodooville, is
written in Tamul, "Her dying words were, 'Jesus
Christ is my all. He is my precious Advocate with the
Father.'
Mrs. HARRIET JOANNA PERRY, the youngest sister,
who arrived in Ceylon September, 1835, was suddenly
removed (three days after her husband, both by cholera)
March 13, 1838, aged 22; leaving an orphan daughter
at the tender age of a little more than one year. A
part of the letter from the only surviving sister, which
bore the intelligence to their widowed mother, may
close this narrative of the dispensations of a wonder-
working God.
"OODOOVILLE, March 19, 1838.
"MY DEAREST MOTHER,-We have sometimes lately
said to each other, 'Perhaps the Lord will have spared
our dear mother the pain of hearing of the death of
dear Charlotte, and have taken her to meet her and
other loved ones before the throne of God and the Lamb
་
K
-

478
DEATH OF SISTERS.
ere the news reached home.' But why need we say
that? Cannot He who has sustained you in six troubles,
support you in this also? And can He not even fill you
with joy at the thought of your precious ones multi-
plying in heaven? I feel that it is so, and that you
are enabled
"To rise within the veil, and see
'The saints above, how great their joys,
'How bright their glories be!'
Mrs. Spaulding and I, as we sit here this evening,
have been naming those we know and love among the
blessed company. They seem a precious, happy band-
and we almost feel that it would be a privilege to join
them.
"The cholera is now prevailing in some parts of this
district. The poor heathen, in their alarm, fly with
new zeal to their gods, their ceremonies, and their in-
cantations.
"The Lord drew near to us, and laid his hand on one
of our brethren. We had all felt for some time that we
needed chastisement; that those which have been sent
upon us had not been improved as they ought. But He
who said, 'I will visit with the rod,' 'nevertheless my
loving-kindness will I not take from them,' mingled
tender mercies with the affliction, and permitted us to
see the sufferer filled with resignation, peace, joy, and
confidence in God. He was dear to us, but dearer to
Him who died for him. Do not mourn, dearest mother,
that he has taken brother Perry to himself.
"Do not mourn, even on dear Harriet's account. 1
was wholly unprepared for the stroke, and felt that she
DEATH OF SISTERS.
4.79
would be; and while I hastened to her after receiving
the intelligence, I dreaded to meet her. But after I had
seen ner, I ceased to weep for her. Even then she was
'kept in perfect peace;' and if you could witness, dear
mother, the joy with which she is filled now, you would
be overwhelmed with gratitude for the grace bestowed
on her. God has wiped away tears from her eyes, and
put a new song into her mouth, even praise to her God.
She is spared the sorrows of widowhood in India. She
is reunited to her beloved husband-her body rests by
the side of his.
"The first words she said to me were, 'Precious sis-
ter, I have wanted to see you. I have thought all day
that I should soon go to join his happy spirit before the
throne.' It was a pleasure to attend her in her short
sickness, and to hear her continual expressions of peace
and joy in believing in the Saviour. She talked of HIM,
and almost of Him only. I would, if I could, make you
see and hear her; but it is impossible to give any but
those who were around her an idea of such a scene.
"A little before her death two Tamul women came
in to see her, and she told me to say to them for her,
'I expect to die in a few hours. I go happily. I de-
sire very much that when you die, you may be as hap-
py as I am. But you cannot, unless you believe and
love the Lord Jesus Christ, who died for you.'
if
Afterwards her countenance became filled with joy,
and she tried to sing. At first she could articulate no-
thing, but continued to make a cheerful sound, till it ap-
peared that she was singing, 'Hallelujah, Hallelujah.'
She seemed for a long time engaged in this exercise;
and we thought from her manner that she supposed she
was mingling her songs with those in heaven."
.
+
•
---
•
**

Lines suggested by reading the Memoir of Mrs
Winslow on the anniversary of her birth.
"Thou measurest not thy life by years,
"By change of night and day;
"Nor by the drops of ceaseless tears
"That wash our bloom away;
"But on the dial-plate above,
"Which blessed seraphs scan,
"Thou seest eternity roll on
"As when it first began.
"Thou wanderest from thy home no more,
"Where sprung thy childhood fair,
"To pitch upon a heathen shore
"(
Thy mission-tent of care.
"No more the insatiate grave shall feed
"With what thy bosom reared-
"Nor feel thine inmost spirit bleed
"Till every vein is seared.
"Are they not there,-those infant souls,--
"Are they not by thy side,-
"For whom thy sleepless prayer arose,
"For whom thy Saviour died?
"And do we still, with blinded grief,
"Lament thy lot sublime,
High raised above the countless fears,
"The countless ills of time?
'Is it thy voice that makes response
"In tone so sweet and free?
"Weep for yourselves, my dearest friends,
"But weep no more for me.
"HARTFORD, April 9, 1837."
"L. H. S
*
.
THE END.